¶ A note of certaine speciall matters which haue bene demaunded of
M. Cartwright and
his consorts, and whereto in this his briefe he answered nothing.
FIrst I
Answere to the pet. p. 185, q. 2. demaunded of all the disciplinarians, of which I take
M. Cartwright to be the leader, whether those that would ouerthrow not onely the priuileges and liberties of the Church of England, but also the whole Ecclesiastical estate, their iurisdiction also, and liuings; seeke not the ouerthrow of
Magna charta,
[Page]and infinite statutes, and of a great part of the common lawes of the Realme, and seeke thereby the dishonour of her Maiestie and the state, by requiring at her hands things that tend to the violating of the othe of Princes taken at their Coronation, and the ouerthrow of the rewards of learning. and whether such as are chiefe doers in these causes, are longer to be suffered to proceede in their presumption. This I demaunded, to this
M. Cartwright saith nothing.
Likewise,
Ibidem q. 4. I asked whether the booke of
Fenner that is entitled,
sacra theologia, and came foorth with the allowance of
M. Cartwright conteine not strange diuinitie. This question conteineth many members, euen so many as there are strange positions concerning the holy Trinitie, the Lawe, the Gospel, the Sacraments, and such holy mysteries of diuinitie. yet
M. Cartwright satisfieth me in nothing.
Thirdly,
Ibidem q. 5. I desired to be resolued, whether it be not reason to make
M. Cartwright recant those dangerous opinions, which vnder his credite come foorth commended in that booke. And whether hee and his fellowes haue not made a newe booke of prayer and administration of Sacraments, and practised the same or some part thereof without authoritie: and whether they deserue not to be called in question for publishing of newe confessions of faith, and new doctrine. and what answereth he? forsooth nothing. It might also further be demaunded more particulerly of
M. Cartwright, whether in that communion booke which the disciplinarian faction offred to the Parliament, & desired to haue it authorized & receiued throughout the Realme, and which for the most part was either framed by his aduise, or allowed by his consent, there are not two articles taken out of the Creede, namely
that of Christes buriall, and his descending into hell, and whether there is not a newe article added
binding all men to beleeue their new discipline. making that a matter of faith. and whether this be not a plaine violence offered to mens consciences, and an alteration of our ancient faith. Likewise whether there is not one petition wanting in the Lords prayer, and their new paraphrase vpon it.
Theolog. sacr. lib. 1. Likewise whether
M. Fenner in his booke of diuinitie, which
M. Cartwright as it were authorizeth with his letters of commendation, doe not confound essence
[Page 10]and person in the diuine nature, and deuide the persons of the Trinitie into two members, and talke foolishly of the eternall generation of the Sonne of God and of the proceeding of the holy Ghost, and teach that hatred as it is one of the attributes of God, is the essence of God; And lastly whether
M. Cartwr. will allow this for sound diuinitie. In his next writ of slanders, may it please him to shape vs a direct answere to these matters.
Ibidem q. 21.
Fourthly it was demaunded by what authoritie the ministers of forreine Churches take on them to prescribe formes of discipline and new lawes to our Church. Likewise it might be asked by what rule
M. Cartwright taketh on him the ministery in our Church hauing no ordination (vnlesse it be of deacon) according to the lawes of this Church.
Fiftly I desired to be resolued,
Ibidem q. 22. whether all the errours of
Barrowisme do not follow, and may be concluded of
M. Cartwrights and his consorts assertions. and whether it bee a matter fit that these men should deale with that sort of sectaries, and not rather be constrained publikely to recant their owne foule errors. All these questions
M. Cartwright answereth with silence.
Sixtly,
Ibidem q. 24. I mooued a question whether
M. Cartwright and his consorts do not either flatly deny or call in question the principall points of her Maiesties supremacie. and whether they take not from her power to ordeine rites and orders for the Church; likewise authoritie to nominate Bishops, to appoint Ecclesiasticall commissioners, and to delegate learned men to heare the last appeale from Ecclesiastical courts, to cal synodes, and other authoritie giuen to the prince by the lawes of England: and endeuoure to bring in forreine lawes, and iurisdiction repugnant to the statute of the princes supremacie, and prerogatiue, and the lawes and liberties both of the Church of England, and of her Maiesties subiects. if
M. Cartwright meant to haue satisfied the doubt concerning his opinion, and conceit of her Maiesties supremacie, as he goeth about it; he ought to haue answered this question directly and particulerly. not doing it, who seeth not that he slideth away in cloudes of generalitie, and priuate conceites of his owne fancy concerning this matter?
Seuenthly it was demaunded,
Answere to the petit. q. 26. & 29. whether by
M. Cartwrights rules in those places where they are receiued the Church goods
[Page]are not spoiled, and the liuings of the ministery deuided, and rewards of learning taken away, and also whether, if the same should here be receiued, the like wrack would not be wrought, and her Maiestie depriued of tenthes and subsidies, and a great part of her reuenues, and of many faithfull and loyall seruitors, which by those lawes being made vnable to liue, would also be made vnable to doe her seruice. Hee hath nothing to answere, that will make for him.
Eightly it was asked,
Ibidem qu. 30. whether
M. Cartwright and his followers haue not in all places where they haue bene receiued, made sectes and diuisions, and hardened mens hearts, and filled their minds with pride and humorous vanities. to which he saith nothing. Percase he knoweth it is no slander.
Ninthly,
Ibidem qu. 31. I demaunded whether it be not dangerous for this state, that
M. Cartwright and his partakers haue so much vrged this Church to imitate the examples of
Geneua and
Scotland, considering the dangerous courses which they tooke, and the hard effects, that followed of them. It cannot be denied: and therefore
M. Cartwright holdeth his peace.
10.
Ibidem qu. 33. The question was asked whether that the subuersion of the state of the Church, which foloweth necessarily of
M. Cartwrights disciplinarian deuises, is not a great scandale, and hinderance to the reformation of true Religion in other places. It is most apparent, and therefore
M. Cartwright forbeareth to answere.
11.
Ibidem q. 34. It is demaunded whether
M. Cartwright doe not as well subiect Princes to excommunication, as
Sanders or
Allen or other Papistes: and whether his doctrine is not as pernicious to princes authoritie, as theirs. It must needs be granted: and therefore he passeth by, and saith iust nothing.
12.
Answere to the petit. qu. 49. A doubt is made whether
M. Cartwright doth beleeue, that subiects may rebel against such Kings, as they accompt Papists or tyrants, as some of that side haue taught: and hee passeth by in a graue silence.
13.
Ibidem qu. 51. It is asked, whether
M. Cartwright and his felowes haue not assembled in synodes, or rather conuenticles, and there enacted & decreed certeine rules & orders contrary to her Maiesties lawes, and also subscribed them & procured others to subscribe
[Page 11]them, and by all possible meanes gone about without authoritie to put the same in practise, and to discredite and disgrace the lawes of her Maiestie, and ancient gouernment of Christ his Church. This is most true, and therefore passed ouer in silence.
14. Idemaunded also whether they haue not in their said orders,
Ibidem qu. 52. which they call
holy discipline, taken al authoritie in Church causes from the Christian magistrate, and giuen it to their consistories and synodes, in so much that the magistrate is not once mentioned in that platforme; and further I would know, how the sufferance of these proceedings may stand with the maiestie of a Prince, and with gouernment. Likewise it may be demanded of
M. Cartwright how he that hath bound himselfe to this forme of discipline by his word & subscription, may be thought to allow of her Maiesties supreme gouernment which the lawes of this land doe giue vnto her. In this case he is as silent, as
Harpocrates.
15.
Ibidem q. 53. I desired to knowe whether
M. Cartwright haue not taught, that the authoritie which they challenge to their elderships and synodes by their holy discipline, as they call it, is neither increased nor diminished, whether the prince be Christian or heathen; and likewise, if he do not thinke, or haue not taught, that the authoritie of a Christian and heathen prince is all one, and that a Christian king hath no more to doe with the Church gouernment, then any pagan prince, or Emperour hath: but he will tell vs nothing.
16.
Ibidem q. 54. I asked
M. Cartwright whether he & his adherents haue not put the greatest part of their discipline in practise, without her Maiesties consent, authoritie, or allowance: and likewise without her authoritie or knowledge haue not both made secret meetings, and established diuers newe orders, and broched newe opinions, and all contrary to the doctrine, faith, and gouernment of this Church of England: this string
M. Cartwright dare not touch.
17.
Ibidem. q. 55. I asked him whether hee was not presumptuous (if no more) in doing these things, and whether he ought not to bee brought publikely to submit himselfe for his faults. Likewise it may bee here asked of him, whether hauing both in
Fenners booke, and his replies and writings taught, written, and allowed
[Page]diuers points of false-doctrine; he is not to be brought to a publike recantation, for satisfaction of those weake ones, that hee hath offended: will it please him yet to answere this question directly?
18.
Answere to the petit. qu. 57. I demaunded whether
M. Cartwright swore truely in the Starre-chamber, when he affirmed on his oth,
that he neuer affirmed or allowed that in euery monarchie there ought to be certain magistrates like to the Spartaine Ephori,
with authoritie to controll and depose the king, and to proceed further against him, seeing he called
M. Fenners booke wherein these points are expresly set downe,
the principles and grounds of heauenly Canaan, and doth not onely without all exception allow it, but also highly commend it: this is also a point which he dare not answere directly, and plainly.
19.
Ibidem qu. 58. I would also vnderstand whether
M. Cartwright and his fellowes haue not confessed on their othes taken in the Starrechamber, that
notwithstanding all that care that hath bene taken for the perfecting of their platformes of discipline, they are not yet resolued vpon diuers points. and whether they did wisely to subscribe to such orders; or dutifully, to animate certaine gentlemen of meane vnderstanding in diuinitie, to present such a confused & imperfect platforme of gouernment to the Parliament, that it might be confirmed, and receiued throughout the whole Realme; and last of all whether it were wisdome to dissolue a state already setled, & to embrace a gouernment wherupon the authors themselues are not yet resolued, nor (I thinke) euer will be, and wherein others see notorious absurdities, imperfections and iniustice. doth not he that holdeth his peace, consent?
20.
Ibidem qu. 59. I desired to heare whether
M. Cartwright and his companions do not say vpon their othes,
that they meant to haue bene suiters to her Maiestie and the Parliament for the receiuing of their draught of discipline before mentioned, and subscribed vnto by them, as a perfect plat of Church gouernment commaunded by Gods word, and therefore do vtterly disclaime by a most necessary implication her Maiestie to haue any preeminence and authoritie in Ecclesiasticall causes by the word of God, seeing they do not giue any authoritie in their perfect platforme to the ciuil magistrate, but yeeld all that power to their synodes, classes, and consistories. It may also be further demaunded of him how this forme
[Page 12]may be deemed perfect, seeing they confesse they were not yet resolued vpon diuers points.
M. Cartwright answereth nothing.
21. I demanded whether
M. Cartwright did not vnderstand,
Answere to the petit. qu. 60. that
Copinger pretended an extraordinary calling, which moued him to attempt matters,
that might proue very dangerous. It might also haue bene demaunded of him, whether albeit he would not be acquainted with the particulers of his lewd purposes, yet he knew not that something was in hand, for his and others deliuerance out of prison, and for the aduancement of the consistoriall gouernment.
M. Cartwright standeth mute.
22.
Ibidem qu. 61. I doubted whether
M. Cartwright mainteyning the excommunication of princes by the eldership, and other points of
Fenners booke doeth not mainteine doctrine as dangerous, as
Sanders, Rosse, and
Allen, that mainteine the excommunication of princes by the Pope and the Popes proceedings. and yet
M. Cartwright resolueth me not.
23.
Ibidem q. 75. I demaunded whether
M. Cartwright did reueile to any magistrate the letters of
Copinger, or his strange deseignements: but he deigneth not to satisfie any such demaund.
24.
Ibidem qu. 92. I asked whether
M. Cartwrights answere to the Rhemish annotations vpon the new Testament cōtaine not diuers points of doctrine contrary to all the fathers, to the faith of this Church, and all sound diuinitie; and why if it bee otherwise he doth not subiect it to the censures of the learned. and what saith hee? nothing.
25.
Ibidem qu. 93. I desired to know whether M.
Cartwright or some friend of his did not threaten excōmunication against a certeine marchant at
Middlebourg, if he would not desist pursuing a seruant of his that had wasted his goods, and whether such courses bee allowable. All, or most of these questions M.
Cartwright passeth ouer in silence, and doeth not so much as touch them in his apologie, how nigh soeuer they touch him.
Beside these questions, diuers other matters were asked of of M.
Cartwright in the Starre-chamber, whereto he hath either answered nothing at all, or nothing to purpose.
Being demaunded,
Interrog. 2. how far forth he hath affirmed or alowed the Queenes authoritie Ecclesiasticall to bee restreined by the iniunctions, vnder colour whereof diuers allow and sweare to
[Page]the supremacie, that otherwise cōdemne it, M.
Cartwright saith,
he is not bound to answere, the secret of his opinion (belike) he feareth to disclose.
Being demaunded,
Interrog. 3. whether he hath mainteined or allowed, that the king being no pastor, doctor nor elder, is to be accompted among the Church gouernours, and whether in a well ordered Church the prince may ordeine orders and ceremonies in the Church; M.
Cartwright saith, hee is not bound to answere, and being reexamined, as the Iudges determined hee ought, he persisted in his former obstinacie. a plaine argument of his peruerse opinion concerning her Maiesties gouernment in causes Ecclesiasticall.
Being demaunded,
Interrog. 4. whether he did acknowledge the Ecclesiastical gouernment established by her Maiestie to be lawful and allowable by Gods word, M.
Cartwright answered, that he tooke not himselfe bound to answere: and so persisted being reexamined. ergo he thought it not lawfull.
Being demaunded,
Interrog. 5. whether he would acknowledge the Sacraments to be duly and sincerely ministred, as they be ordeined to be ministred by the booke of common prayer, M.
Cartwright answered, that he was not bound to answere, and reexamined still refused to yeeld any further answere. doeth he then thinke them to be sincerely and duly administred in our Church?
Being demaunded whether hee thought those that fauourd not the discipline to be accompted Christian brethren in the same sence,
Interrog. 6. and as properly as men of his opinion, M.
Cartwright refused to answere as to a matter impertinent. behold, I beseech you how he accompteth of vs, that mislike his new disciplinarian deuises.
Being examined whether he thought the Church of England refusing the presbyteriall gouernment to be the true Church in as proper sence,
Interrog. 7. as that Church that embraceth the same, M.
Cartwright according to his olde tune refused to answere, and said he was not bound.
Being demaunded,
Interrog. 22. how farre he hath affirmed that without breach of the peace of the church of England as it is now gouerned, men might treat of alteratiō of lawes, & proceed to practise the new discipline, he maketh a sleight & vnsufficient answere.
Being demanded at how many classicall or synodical assemblies he had bene present,
Interrog. 23. & 24. and what was treated in them, hee either staggreth, or answereth not.
Being demanded,
Interrog. 24. whether in their assemblies they had not treated and concluded diuers matters direct contrary to the Ecclesiasticall lawes, as for example,
that vnpreaching ministers are no ministers, that
no obedience is to bee giuen to Archbishops or Bishops, that
their ordination was to be receiued onely as a ciuile ordinance; M.
Cartwright answereth, that they were treated of, but not concluded, and prayeth not to be pressed to answer further,
viz. how farre these matters were liked of. which argueth his dislike of Ecclesiasticall lawes, and presumption in determining against them.
Being demaunded, whether he had not treated,
Answere to the interrogat. in Starre-chamber Interrog. 27. or propounded certaine meanes of maintenance for Archbishops, and Bishops, deanes and other officers and ministers Ecclesiastical, hauing lost their Ecclesiasticall preferments, of which hee then doubted not (so friendly was he to vs) he saith, that hee is not bound to answere. a plaine and euident proofe, that in his conceit he had cast vs all out of our liuings.
Being demaunded,
Ibidem interrog, 29. whether in a certeine assembly in the county of Cambridge (he being present) it was not concluded,
that Homilies and the Apocryphall scriptures were not to be read in the Church, that the calling of Bishops was vnlawfull, and that notwithstanding any sentence of depriuation giuen by them the ministers of the disciplinarian faction were to continue their ministery, and the discipline to be taught, and to bee practised by those that were well instructed, he denieth that he is bound to answere. whereby it appeareth how presumptuous hee was in going about to dissolue her Maiesties Ecclesiasticall lawes and gouernment.
TO conclude this point, compare I beseech you, this answer and apologie of M.
Cartwrights with my questions and the interrogatories, whereupon he was examined in the Starre-chamber throughout: and you shall find that he passed by most of my questions in silence, not once daring to touch them, or to looke vpon them; and that hee was no way able to cleare himselfe of those matters that were obiected against him in the Starre-chamber: and I thinke, he will not, sure I am, he cannot
[Page]deny so much to be true. if he doe; let him take what time hee will, and directly and particulerly answere these questions and interrogatories in his next apologie. but I know he neither meaneth so to doe, nor can well do it. I do therefore conclude first, that (if as he saith and disputeth in his whole answere) all questions be charges, or (as the title hath) accusations; then is hee accused and charged with diuers enormous matters. Secondly, if he hath answered all slanderous accusations in this his apologie, then that all these things which are not answered are truely obiected, and are no slanders. Which being granted, it will followe that his friend had small skill that painted him out in the proper lineaments, as he saith, of innocencie. and if he say, that this is nothing but a cauill; then let him the next time answere all these matters directly and sufficiently; and I my selfe will giue him, not onely the robe of innocencie, which his friend bestoweth on him, but also wil crowne him with a garland of glorie, and place him in the triumphant charet of victory, to his perpetuall honour among all his folowers, that like of his disciplinarian forgeries.
Those wordes also out of the
Prouerbes, which are set vnder the first title, are a most euident testimonie against the author of the Preface, who likewise seemeth to haue fitted to himselfe this sentence. for,
if righteous men abhorre lyes, why hath he tolde his Lady so many vaine tales and fables? forsoth, because hee is an vngodly felow. and therefore that is come to passe that foloweth in the sentence:
the vngodly shameth himselfe, and is put to silence. for
M. Iob Throkmorton in his rude and euil shapen letter hath shamed himselfe, and as a man that is at the ende of his role, hauing reeiued his answere is put to silence. Let
M. Cartwright take heed that his happe be not like his felowes, and that for expected glory he receiue not shame, and stoppe when hee hath runne his course in a suddein silence. This sentence therefore, albeit the same neither agree with the Hebrew text, nor with the olde Latine translation, nor with the Geneuian translation in English, yet shall passe for once, without correction.
In the second title
M. Cartwright calleth me doctor, I trust he doeth it not in scorne. for the time was when himselfe desired both the degree and title of doctour, and yet could not haue it.
[Page 14]percase hee was put backe for his innocencie. sure somewhat it was, that made the Vniuersitie deny that to him, that it vseth to deny, but to very few and for iust causes. Beside that, hee would haue doctors to be chiefe men in the new commonwealth of his consistory, and great pillers of the disciplinarian state.
He doth also call mee deane of Exeter, giuing mee an office which himselfe hath condemned as antichristian. but his sentence is declared erroneous, and foolish. For what reason hath a master of an Hospitall to condemne a deane? the time was, I thanke him, when hee seemed very carefull how deanes and others, which hee had determined by his magistrale authoritie should loose their liuings, should be mainteined. but now hee is acquited of that care, and turned along to looke to his domesticall affaires. May it therefore please him to let deanes alone, and looke to his owne reckenings. if not, hee shall well vnderstand, that deanes are in honestie and otherwise, aboue such as hee is, though hee were master of more then one Hospitall, and that himselfe is no such man, but that we may talke of him without incurring
scandalum magnatum.
This answere hee calleth
a briefe. and what briefe? forsooth a briefe to printed slanders. as if there were any relation betwixt briefes and slanders, or els, as if slanders were properly said to be printed. Sure, if
M. Cartwright were so wise as he is taken to be, hee would neuer haue printed these slanders himselfe, nor published this simple & weake discourse, nor without cause or good purpose brought his name into question. But seeing he would needes haue it so, who can be against it? should the consistoriall elders proclaime a fast and desire God to turne his minde? Nay seeing he will make himselfe the subiect of this dispute, and call me forth to contend with him, let vs begin and see what either his friend in his preface, or himselfe in his briefe returnable 10. dayes before this terme, can say for their defence. and least either might complaine of wrong, they shall both speake in their owne natural language. List therefore I pray you. for here comes in the prologue, a goodly graue fellow, ye neede not doubt.
¶ The preface set before
M. Cartwrights booke, and the answere to it.
IF thou be desirous, good Reader, to
Will you see the counterfeite of a dizard?
see the right portraiture of
He meaneth folly. for innocencie dwelleth not here about.
innocencie truely set foorth vnto thee in her
A very proper piece of worke.
proper lineaments; then read this discourse, which is not
Not lōg, nor wise, nor learned.
long.
¶ The Answere.
STrange it were, I confesse, and worth the seeing, if a man might see the right portrait of innocencie, and that truely set foorth in her proper colours and lineaments, as this preface promiseth. but alas where is she? and how shal we come to haue a sight of her? howe shall we knowe her and discerne these proper lineaments that he speaketh of? The prefator like a monte banke he pointeth to this discourse which hee imagineth to be a rare peece of workmanship painted out by
M. Cartwright, as it were another
Appelles; and promiseth that within we shall see this strange creature he speaketh of. but hee doeth but abuse his reader, to feede him thus with strange fancies. We haue sought euery corner of this treatise, and finde nothing but a rude peece of worke not worth the reading: hard wordes, disioynted sentences, weake proofes, bad answeres, and nothing worthy commendation. as for innocencie, it was not there to be found. nay while we sought for innocencie we found nothing but a certeine odde fellow in a corner, whose head was all distempered with rheumes of discipline, and a number of indigested conceites, and by him the author of this preface pointing at him, and calling all men in, to beholde innocencie. But those that saw them both, and their demeanours as well as I, said that there was nothing els to be seene but a trifling pamphlet, and that all the Prefators deuise was nothing but a packe of foolery.
But to leaue this felowes painting and pourtraying, that hath no more skill to paint then a cobler to draw like
Appelles; and whose bad grace is such, that there appeareth no other worke of his beside distempered humors, reprochfull words, and vaine and idle talke; What more ridiculous
prosopaea could be deuised then this, to make
M. Cartwright that alwayes hated playes and spoke against them, to play a part? and what part? forsooth a womans part, which of all parts he most detested. The especial grace of a
prosopopaea is to obserue
decorum, the which by this manis no way regarded. for what is more childish then to make an olde man play a childs part? and
M. Cartwright to play a womans part? nay what more absurd then to make him as cleare as innocencie? for if this were true, then was he wrongfully conuented by the Lords in the Starre-chamber. And besides that
M. Cartwright was very simple not to be able to shewe vs this cleare innocencie, which is here so inuisibly portrayed. How innocent he is shall appeare by his defence and this answere. but this to the prologquutors vaine entrance telling vs of the portrait of innocencie.
¶ The preface.
Being, thou seest, thus prouoked as
Who was it, that did thus challenge innocencie? and where? she is, or rather, to speake the trueth, thus violently drawen into the encounter by the wretched assaults of an
Men haue great reason to beware of the leauen of the Puritans, and Pharisees. vnleauened mouth: yet marke I pray thee, how shee caries her selfe, and how she comes
All armed like
Pallas. whereby it appeareth that
Iob Threkmorton is not this innocencie. for he neuer yet bore armes to do her Maiestie seruice. armed into the field.
¶ The answere.
All this bill is erroneous.
Being, saith hee,
thou seest, thus prouoked. yet he hath better eyes then common, that can see any steppe or likelyhood in
M. Cartwrights discourse, of any such matter. I for my part certes neuer prouoked, or encountred or vsed violence to innocencie. neither dealing with
M. Cartwright, the person on whom this vizard of innocencie is vnhandsomly put, were either my reasons so simple, that hee hath yet come foorth to answere them, nor his cause so good, that he might wel put the same vpon any further trial. His dealing therfore in this case that abandoned the fielde was rather wretched then mine, as those that fly before the enemie and dare not make
[Page]head are most miserable and cowardly souldiers. yea in these matters that he goeth about to answere, he hath so badly acquited himselfe, that beside this fellowe that hath no iudgement, none will cleare him. But could he cleare himselfe in them, yet there are diuers other matters to be obiected to him of which hee shall neuer be able to cleare himselfe. his errours and ignorance in diuinitie prooued by his commendations of
Fenners booke: his implied deniall of her Maiesties prerogatiue and power in making and abrogating Ecclesiastical lawes, and appointing of commissioners and delegates, his malicious purpose to ouerthrow the present Ecclesiasticall gouernment, his saucie and vnciuil rayling and dealing against the prelacie of England, his notorious vntrueths and forgeries in maintenance of his new deuises: his schismatical meetings and conuenticles, his vsurpation of the ministery without iust calling, his turbulent dealing for his eldership, and many other matters to be obiected against him shal he neuer be able to answere. What a ridiculous matter then was it, that
M. Cartwright should still be made to play the part of lady innocencie, a lady that hee and
Iob Throkmorton should seeme to be but little acquainted withall? nay how absurd was it, that so graue and ancient a man as
M. Cartwright, at the bending of whose browes all the aldermen of the Church stood amased, should here be stripped of his priestly ornaments, and put into a womans attire to play innocencie, of whom now we must speake onely in the
feminine gender, and make a confusion betwixt him and
Mistris Cartwright, giuing him the title of she, and disabling him for euer being president of the consistory? this is therefore absurd and ridiculous talking. That which hee saith of vnleauened mouthes is mere rayling. a matter not strange with
M. Throkmorton, whose mouth is leauened with Pharisaisme, and blacke with Puritanisme, and distasted with late learning they say of certeine Hebraismes. He telleth vs further, and taking a stand vpon an oken tree in an iuie bush willeth vs to marke. for he hath sprong innocencie like a seely partritch out of the bushes of
M. Cartwrights booke, and shee forsooth flyeth out all armed. which is not onely absurd, but very miraculous. For what more absurd, then that she should come forth out of a discourse, and like
Pallas come all armed: or more
[Page 16]miraculous, then that all this should bee wrought by certeine wordes without all coniuration or legierdemaine of the proloquutor?
¶ The preface.
These are no pieces of
M. Cartwrights armes. Patience, mildenesse, trueth, and a good conscience, this is her
Doe the same peeces serue for armour and weapons? armour, these be her weapons, and with these onely she
Puritan innocencie fights: godly innocencie is peaceable. fights repelling and striking backe all the bitter
Yet they say
M. Cartwright wardeth but badly. darts, that are throwne against her onely with,
the Lord rebuke thee; and
Witnesse his first and second replies. none otherwise.
¶ The Answere.
It is no marueile although we haue warres, when innocencie her selfe is made such a great fighter, and quarreller. but this is the Prefators art. and yet they say, he is no such great warriour, that all the while that diuers valiant men were on the Seas, and at
Cadix in her Maiesties seruice, was either writing such rayling and lewd prefaces in corners, as this: or els calculating the successe of his deuises by the aspect of the starres, or els feeding his carkase with deintie fare, and his enuious minde with malicious reports. A very hastie fellow to fight in words: so hastie that he had no leysure to fit his sentences. for, I pray you, how are these wordes,
patience, mildenesse, trueth and a good conscience, gouerned? but his disioynting of sentences is not the worst of his cause. a fouler matter it is, that arming
M. Cartwright with innocencie, and other vertues and good parts, he forgot both wit, and charitie. right according to his owne brainlesse doings, that in them haue no wit: and according to the Puritan dealings that are commonly without charitie. Besides this, al this description and armour consisting in many vertues, no way belongeth to M.
Cartwright. That he hath no good voyce nor face to play innocencie, it appeareth by his answeres in the Starre-chamber, by his writings, and all his dealings. As for patience, how can hee claime it, that is so vnpatient of due reproofe, and commeth behind
M.I. Throk. that now for ought I know holdeth his peace, vnlesse he percase speake in this preface? And what hath hee to do with mildenesse in whose face there is a storme of anger, and in whose writings there is such rough, and rude dealing against lawes, and against his superiours? Now where there is forging,
[Page]deuising, and
Machiauelian plotting, how can there bee either trueth, or a good conscience? All which courses if they shall be prooued to haue bene vsed in his doings and writings, then it is cleare, that
M. Cartwright is no such fighter, nor so wel armed as is reported. which also appeareth in this, that throwing downe his armes wherwith he was wont to fight, and abandoning that cause for which he in time past made such bragges, he doth now onely skirmish with certaine vaine fancies, as
Vlisses did with shadowes in his feined descent to hell. Now hee hath lurked a great while,
Vt marinae filius Thetidis sub lachrymosa tempora Troiae. if
Vulcane would make him a harnesse for his head, it would doe him percase more good, then all his furniture.
Further he telleth vs, that the same things do serue
M. Cartwright who is figured vnder innocencie both for armour and weapons. hee meaneth perhaps to thrust all men through with his head peece. which is a strange case. But what should a man marueile, if this fellow confound armour, and weapons, that would confound both Church and common wealth?
Finally as if
M. Cartwright had not bene abused sufficiently by the Prefator in disguising him in the womanish attire and habit of innocencie, he doth here make him play the part of
Michael the Archangel, of whom he is made to borow these words,
The Lord rebuke thee. a person no way becomming him, hauing in his replies vsed farre other stile and language, and not contending as
Michael did about the body of
Moses, but about mere shadowes and fancies. Let
M. Cartwright take heede so many parts hath hee played, that the Prefator if hee continue on this course a while, make him not play
S. George on horsebacke. for that in deede is his best part, threatning so long and striking neuer: riding continually, and yet neuer comming to his iourneys end. All the world knoweth and seeth, that neither his deedes, nor his words are angelicall. neither is he so victorious as
Michael, being no way able to make head against his aduersaries, or to answere their arguments.
¶ The preface.
Farre
He was not indeede, like
Salust, an eloquent Oratour. vnlike to that babling declaymor, who left vs this
How is it a lesson? lesson of olde:
si quam maledicendo voluptatem
Note coepisti w
t an oe dipthōg.
coepisti, eam malè audiendo amittes. If thou haue
[Page 17]taken any pleasure in speaking that thou shouldest not: thou must loose it againe by hearing that thou wouldest not.
¶ The answere.
That
M. Cartwright was vnlike
Salust, or that I faile not, the authour of that oration wherein these wordes were written, is not denied. for neither hath hee the eloquence, nor the skill in Latin, that he that made that oration, had. nor did that authour so fondly talke and vainly write, as
M. Cartwright doth. What reason then hath this odde babler, and rayler, to call him a babling declaymer, but to shewe vs, that this sect taketh pleasure to bite both quicke and dead, and to bable without either rime or reason? beside this, what notorious ignorance is it to call these wordes which the Oratour vttereth against his aduersary,
a lesson, as it were of a teacher to his auditory? indeed this Prefator doth well practise this supposed lesson, albeit he hath not so well learned the same. For if he had, he would not haue written
cepisti with an
oe dipthong. hee might therefore doe well to spare to speake Latin, and let vs heare some better English.
¶ The preface.
Well knewe the defender, that howsoeuer this might bee
Doth not he feed his flesh as well as others? pleasing to the flesh, or keepe
The Puritans doe wel like this musicke. descant with our corruption, yet hee that sayes,
mihi vindicta, had taught him another lesson, Namely that it could in no sort sute with the
Here is great talke of sinceritie, but no good dealing. sinceritie of the Gospell, to giue checke for checke, and rebuke for rebuke. and therfore it is, that in his whole apologie he hath not
I report me to his words, beside that, what
M. Cartwright wanteth, that M. Prefatour supplieth, w
t whose doings, he was well acquainted. giuen his aduersary so much, as one glance of reproch.
¶ The answere.
[...]. Nowe off goe the robes of innocencie, and that maske wherewith hee hath bene hitherto disguised, and
M. Cartwright is brought foorth, and spoken of in the
masculine gender. but that he should be such a mielmouthed fellowe as not to giue his aduersary one glance of reproch hee would be sory. For I pray you what doeth this word slander set in the front of his booke import? and why doeth hee so often charge me with vntrueth, shifting, and vnchristian dealing. Besides that, is it likely, that this preface wherin so many reproches and malicious termes are stuffed, should be put there without his priuitie? or must not he iustifie his preface, and answere for
[Page]his friends foly? Last of all, if hee spare me here, which I know not for what respect he doth it, yet doeth he not spare my betters els where. But, to cut this felow downe with his owne phrases, he keepeth descant with his corruption, and pleaseth the flesh as much as his felowes. and what needed this briefe, if hee had not sought reuenge, and meant to be quit with his aduersaries? Let him therefore heare his fellowes graue censure, that this his doing
doeth not sute with the sinceritie of the Gospell, and take this of me that he hath bene taught better lessons. But what praise his doings deserue, we shal better consider of in another place. here it shalbe sufficient for vs to shew, that
M. Cartwright would not fare so deintily nor feed so fatly, nor sing so merely as he doeth, if hee did not both please the flesh, and keepe descant with his corruption too. But let him sing descant, and take pleasure in his crochet musicke as much as he list: he is to answere it, and not I. so long as hee breaketh not our patience with his importunate clamours, nor driueth the consort out of tune, I will not contradict him.
¶ The preface.
Let this then bee the
A paterne whereby to shape out an hypocriticall grimare. paterne (good Reader, whosoeuer thou art) how to
These felowes do wrestle much, but affection foyleth them still. wrestle with thy affections in the like assaults.
¶ The answere.
In the former part of this preface, you haue seene how the writer hath played the painter: now to teach you, that hee hath more shifts and occupations to liue by then one, he taketh vpon him to play the doctor, and teacheth vs that himselfe neuer learned; to wit, a long lesson of
patience. so litle doeth he know in what ground he standeth, or what is conuenient for him, that he preacheth patience out of his preface. Well, seeing hee will needes teach vs lessons, let vs listen what he saith.
Let this, saith he,
be thy paterne. a mishapen patterne, certes, not worth two
patars. for who wrestleth worse then hee, that runneth out of the listes? and who is lesse valiant then hee, that being as it were blowne away with a tempest of his affections, for a simple reuenge, set out this simple pamphlet good for nothing, but to make patternes for his daughters pincases? The sequele will declare the same to be true.
[Page 18]
¶ The preface.
It is lamentable, I confesse, that such vncleane mouthes as
Ʋiz. Of
Iob Throk. and his selowes. this, should
Ʋiz. As the author of the preface doth. thus take their libertie to
M. Cartwr. hath much disgraced himselfe, to suffer such a lewde and foule mouthed proctor to plead in commendation of his innocencie and patience. disgrace at will.
¶ The answere.
If this mans mouth had bin cleane, he would not haue vttred so many foule words, as he doeth. wherein I would hee did not bewray as wel the malice of his heart, as the venim of his tongue. but this is but a
peccadillio with this man. A worse matter it is, that euen now hauing proposed vnto vs a patterne of patience, and set madame innocencie before our eyes, that gaue not so much as one glance of reproch to his aduersary, he looking beside his patterne doeth giue reproches to those that are not his aduersaries, and doth degorge his stomacke I know not against whom, calling them
Rabshakeh, Senacherib, Shemei, and vncleane mouthes. by common construction of speach the words
this, and
thus, where he saith
such vncleane mouthes as this, should thus take, are referred to the next person, that is to
M. Cartwright and himselfe. so wisely doth the man couch his wordes, that he condemneth himselfe. and yet I am not ignorant, that he meaneth others. percase the rout of Martinists and such like, which haue blacke and foule mouthes, and haue taken to themselues libertie to say what they list. If he meane me, as commonly he doth falling into his rayling rage, he is to vnderstand, that I haue wronged none, nor spoken against any, but such as with open mouthes haue too long spoken against her Maiesties lawes and gouernment, the reuerend Prelates of England, the ancient rites and ceremonies of Christes Church. A matter much indeede to be lamented, albeit Martin and his brood, when time was, made a iest at it.
¶ The preface.
But muse not at it, good Reader.
Here he looseth himselfe in a common place. it hath bene so in all ages, and will be so still. for so long as the Lord giueth Satan leaue to buffet and assaile his Church, so long thou mayest be assured there will
Nor a Martin, nor such like railers, as this Prefator. neuer want a
Rabshakeh, a
Shimei, or a
Senacherib to play their parts.
¶ The answere.
So long as Martin hath any of his race liuing, or
M. Cartwright may command such writers, as the author of this Preface;
[Page]there shall not indeed want
Rabshakethes, Shimees, and
Senacheribs to raile against Gods Church, and to vexe honest men. All this therefore, albeit spoken against others, yet most fitly may be applied against the heads of this sect. For who I beseech you hath more railed against the Church of England, and the present gouernment, then the authors of the admonition, then
M. Cartwright I Penry, Iob Throkmorton, and such Martinistes? who more like to
Rabshakeh, Senacherib, or
Shemei then they? they take themselues indeed to be the Church: but that is common to all schismaticks, which professe to be that they are not.
Haeretici & schismatici, saith
S.
Lib. de fide & Symbolo c.
10.
Augustine, congregationes suas Ecclesias vocant, sed haeretici de Deo falsa sentiendo ipsam fidem violant. schismatici autem discissionibus iniquis à fraterna charitate dissiliunt, quamuis ea credunt, quae credimus. quapropter nec haereticus pertinet ad Ecclesiam catholicam quoniam diligit Deum, nec schismaticus quoniam dilig it proximum.
Lib.
1. contr. Parmenium.
Optatus calleth them rebels to the Church, and saith they are cut off from the Church.
De si l. ad Petrum. c.
38. &.
39.
Fulgentius doth not onely exclude schismatikes out of the Church, but telleth them that eternall fire is their portion. The Church is but
Ioan. 10.
one fold, and
Rom. 12.
one body. how then are they of the Church, that as fishes slipped out of the net as it is written
Luke 5. so are they departed out of the folde, and diuided from the body? Are they to be reputed members that haue no better vnion with the parts & true members of the Church? They alledge they are no schismatickes. but that is as cleare, as that schismatickes are no members of the Church. For first they haue deuided themselues from their Bishops, next they haue erected, as it were, new altars and formes of sacraments; thirdly they haue ordeined ministers to themselues, and refused the ministers of the Church; and finally haue publikely oppugned both the gouernours and gouernment of the Church. and therefore either is not the Church of England Gods true Church, or these men are schismatickes. Who then doth not muse at the impudencie of this felow, that compareth those that defend the state and peace of this Church against mutinous Martinistes vnto blasphemous
Rabshakeh, and such rayling felowes; being himselfe a chiefe railer, and seeing his fellowes to haue railed so iniuriously against the Church of England? As for those whom he accuseth, they
[Page 19]would bee much ashamed, if they should not deale more modestly then he doth, and farre more charitably.
¶ The preface.
Neuerthelesse herein thou mayest
This sect doeth well comfort them selues with wine and comfits. this exhortation is therfore needlesse. comfort thy selfe, if thou marke howe, and in what sort this reuiling
Ʋiz. Of Martinists, and deformistes. generation is curbed, as it were snaffled and restreined by the powerfull and righteous hand of God, that in the middest of their forwardnes and boldenesse to blunder out what they list without blushing, they can hardly for their liues
What a blundring stirre haue we here? blunder out a trueth, as if the Lord in his secret iudgment had purposely and apparantly
O not orious blasphemie, of a wicked tongue! blasted their penne with a lying and distempered spirit.
¶ The Answere.
We do in deed much comfort our selues considering the speciall prouidence of God, and diligent care of the magistrate, that hath curbed and snaffled the mouthes of the Martinistes, which like wilde asses lift vp their heeles and put foorth their rayling tongues against the fathers of this Church, and the chiefe gouernours of the Ecclesiastical state. Neither are we to feare, that such odious declaymers as this, that hath now taken to himselfe a litle more libertie then ordinary, shall still be suffered to blunder out their tempestuous and railing speaches. As for those that haue written in defence of the lawes of England and ancient rites of the Church, they are not to take it to heart, albeit by this lewd fellow they be railed at, as a reuiling generation, that blunder out vntrueth without shame. It is the fashion of heretickes, schismatickes and wicked companions to raile at honest men. so did
Celsus and
Porphyrius raile against the Christians, the
Arrians against
Athanasius, the schismaticall
Donatists against
S. Augustine, the
Anabaptists against true beleeuers. What then although this railing Prefator do degorge his malice against vs? why? hath he not also blasphemed the holy Spirit of God? doth he not say,
that God doth blast mens pennes with alying spirit, attributing the wicked action to God, which is the fountaine of trueth and all goodnesse? reade the words, and examine them; and you shall finde it to be as I say. He saith not, that God doth send out wicked spirits, or suffer wicked spirits of lying to blast mens pennes: but,
that God blasteth mens pennes with a spirit of lying: as if Gods breathing or Spirit did infect mens pennes with
[Page]lying. Looke on it
M. Cartwright, and be ashamed to haue such blasphemies in your booke. at the least reproue him for it. as for
Iob Throk. whose stile this seemeth to be, he is ashamed of nothing. Is it not sufficient for you to abuse men, but you must also blaspheme God? And you my masters of the rayling sect of Martinistes, before you accuse others of reuiling, and blundring out vntruthes, looke on your selues and your felowes. I thinke
M. Cartwright will not deny, but in his bookes he hath written many vntruethes, and both he and others are still blundring out their consistoriall conceits, in which there is neither trueth, nor reason. But this man had onely care to speake euill, that which should be his special care, he doth not regard. for he proueth nothing. I trust
M. Cartwright, who is now canonized by this Prefator, and become
S. Innocent, or rather innocencie it selfe, will reproue him for it: and therefore I forbeare further to distemper his discrasied braine.
¶ The preface.
All which if thou finde verified
But if this bee gainesaid, and iust exception taken against it, all this is but a foolish fancie. without all gainsay and exception in the writings of
M. D. Sutcliffe & others of that
I wonder what haire these men be of, that haue not one haire of an honest man. haire, and withall if thou see these men that doe thus
Is any more heady or desperat then your selues? headily and desperatly lash on in disgrace of others, to bee themselues in their seuerall accusations so palpably taken tardie, that the very walles and
This stonie rhetoricke is able to mooue any stony heart. stones of the streete may conuince them of vntruth: if, I say, thou finde this to be true (and for
If this bee your proofe, I desire no better proofe of your foolery. proofe thereof I referre thee to this short and modest defence) haue patience in thy selfe, and giue the glory to God, who doth thus, thou seest, in his wisdome make a way and passage for the clearing of the innocent, euen through the mouth and
Euill come to him that maliciously thinketh. malice of the accuser himselfe.
¶ The answere.
If any man be able iustly to prooue, that to be verified in any writings which this man affirmeth, and no way is able to auerre: then let me receiue shame, and this man glory. Nay if I do not iustifie as much as I haue affirmed, let mee haue punishment: which will wonderfully content this malicious generation. nay I will not take vantage of his wordes which giue colour to any contradiction or gainsaying. But if I doe not iustifie such matters, as I haue affirmed; let law passe. But if I do not onely gainsay,
[Page 20]but iustly gainsay
M. Cartwr. defence, which is the whole proofe of all this proud bragge: then let me haue this bragging fellow esteemed a vaine man without all iudgement, or modestie. Of what haire he is, I will not dispute, they say and I see, he hath not one haire of an honest man. He saith also, that other my felowes writings shalbe apparantly conuicted of vntrueth without all gainsay. and for proofe referreth vs to this braue defence of
M. Cartwright. But his assertion is very impudent, and his proofe ridiculous. for how doth
M. Cartwright conuince those against whom he saith nothing? was not the Prefator ashamed to shuffle things thus together? sure neither my friends nor I am afraid of any thing
M. Cartwright either hath said, or can say against vs. Neither do I thinke that he shall speed better then his friend
Iob Throkmorton did the last yeere. he bragged much of his defence against my slanders, as he called them. but the matters are prooued so true, that albeit the man hath great lust to bite and grinneth and grumbleth in corners, like a rough haired water spaniel, yet I do not once, as yet, heare him openly barke. And I hope likewise in this treatise so to refute this briefe, that
M. Cartwright will be aduised, ere he send me foorth his reply. by which I doubt not, but to make cleare that I haue not disgraced any wrongfully, nor bene so vnaduised, as this man giueth forth very vnaduisedly, and impudently. There shall it appeare also whether I haue bene taken so tardy, that the stones and walles may conuince me of vntrueth, as he affirmeth very ridiculously. for what more blockish deuise, then to make stones and walles disputers? Are these fellowes so powerfull that they can make walles to speake, and so dul that they cannot conuince me, when stones and walles can do it? The walles he saith shal conuince them. ô braue floure of thetoricall amplification worthy to proceed from a man made of doogeon, nay made of stone, and to bee set in a wall to confute all men that shall contradict the fancies of Puritanisme! But ynough is said of these great brags. of the performance you shall heare more hereafter. as also who be those innocents, and malicious accusers he prateth of.
¶ The preface.
Concerning such things as it pleaseth him so
If constantly, then vertuously. constantly to
No bastardes shall bee fathered on him. father vpon
M. Cartwright, and others by
[Page]
I neuer fathered any thing on him by heresay onely. heresay and report, I
Doe you not heare
I. Throk. cornemuse. cannot but muze that a man of his
Of what coat, iacket or ierkin are ye. coat and calling is no more smitten and abashed at it then he is. for presuppose, that one should heare by report, that
M. Sutcliffe was once taken with
A ridiculous deuise nowe newly cogged by
Iob Throk. or some such mate. Aske
Beza whether it be true. false dice at
Geneua, and thereupon being forced to fly the towne, should euer since beare a kind of inueterat hatred & malice to
M. Beza and the
I neuer hated them, nor had to doe with them, or they with me. elders there: this being knowē only to vs by
Lie not so impudently. report (how true soeuer the thing might bee in it selfe) I would faine know for my learning, whether this were
aequa lāce, or how it might sute with any measure of indifferencie, forthwith without any further
Can you shewe that I publish matters only vpon heresay? if not, blush. examinatiō to spred it abroadin print.
¶ The answere.
I must needes confesse, that if I did ground my selfe in those matters which I affirme concerning
M. Cartwright vpon a bare hearesay, or report without further examination, I had cause to be ashamed. the more shame for this impudent companion to forge and cogge a matter not so much as vpon hearesay, but without hearesay. and to charge me with
This is as true, as that my plate if at pawne at a butchers house in Warwike. false dice and driuing out of
Geneua: matters which (God let me so euer enioy his fauour) as I neuer, so much as heard reported my selfe, before I read the same in this preface. so farre am I from being guiltie of this ridiculous coggery. To satisfie those that knowe mee not, I answere first that I neuer could play nor vsed to play at dice in my life. secondly that I neuer was before the elders of
Geneua while I was there. thirdly, I neuer hated them nor had cause to hate them, albeit I enquired whether any such Ecclesiastical officers were euer in the Church or no. fourthly
M. Beza, and the elders will giue testimonie of the vntruth of this matter, and I doubt not but
Beza, if he could haue said any such thing of me, rayling at mèe for no cause, would not haue spared mee in this point. fiftly
M. Francis Brace a gentleman of Worcestreshire, and
M. Miles Bodley a knowne minister of this Church can testifie that I came from
Geneua with credite, and with the fauour of
Beza and others the chiefe men of that citie. for with them, I came thence. Lastly if any such thing had bene, it would haue bene spoken of before this, it being 17. yeere since I came from thence. this report I thinke
M. Throkmorton deuised taking the paterne from himselfe being a cogging felow, and driuen, or at
[Page 21]least running away out of the Parliament house for his lewd misdemeanors. the same toucheth me nothing. And thus much for this bald matter, and shamelesse slander to imitate my friend
Iobs words. As for those matters, that I obiect against
M. Cartwright, they are of another nature. at least grounded vpon sure proofes of records, confessions, witnesses, reasons, and such as
M. Cartwright examining, shall confesse his fellow Prefator to bee vnwise to deuise this matter, or to compare it with his. as more euidently shall appeare hereafter.
¶ The preface.
And yet this ye shall
Name the particulers, and examine Master
Cartwrights briefe. finde to bee an vsuall and ordinary course with M.
As honest a man as
I. Throk. or
M. Cartwright, and neuer called in question, as they haue bene. Deane of Exeter in his solemne
I enforme against none, but deale with them on the way. informations, and personall pleadings against
I speake much against
Hacket, Copinger, Wigginton, Vdal, Penry, Throk. Are these your good men? goodmen.
¶ The answere.
I would to God the men, against whom I plead, were so good, as they would seeme to be. sure I am, none are such as they should be. for then would not
M. Cartwright nor his felowes so violently haue oppugned the Ecclesiasticall regiment of the Church of England, nor contumeliously haue disgraced the reformation begunne by her Maiestie, nor impugned the princes authoritie so baldly, nor railed against the chiefe prelates so impetuously; neither was
Hacket hanged drawen and quartered, nor was
Penry hanged, nor did
Copinger pitifully languish away, nor was
Iob Throkmorton endited, nor were
M. Cartwright and his fellowes conuented in the Starre-chamber for their goodnesse. Note therefore, that if sometimes speaches passe against them, it is not for their goodnesse, but for other matters: and that this Forespeaker hath no reason either to call these
goodmen, or to condemne those that defend Religion, iustice, lawes, and gouernment against the malcontent mothes, and perturbers of this state.
But whatsoeuer men they be, I do neither informe, nor begin any quarrell against them. I did answere the author of the petition, and did not challenge him. Likewise I answered
M. Iob Throkmorton, and the man cannot say, but he is answered. Neither did I publish any thing against
M. Cartwright, but diuers
[Page]yeeres after hee had reuelled against the clergie of the Church. Personally I dealt against none, but such as had personally dealt against vs, and professed themselues enemies of the Church.
The matters that I charge them withall are built vpon other grounds then hearesay. and that shall
M. Cartwright well perceiue when we come to refell his friuolous answeres.
M. Throkmorton hath found so firme reasons alledged against him, that he hath giuen ouer to contend vainely with wordes. and I doubt not, but others vpon triall shall finde the like. What an impudent felow then was this to say, that my vsual & ordinary proofs stand vpon hearesay. but if any did; yet doe they excell
Throkmortons answeres. for we cannot hearesay that he hath publikely as yet, answered any thing in defence of his calumnious letter. so that it should seeme, his defence standeth neither by trueth, nor hearesay. More wisdome therefore were it for him, not to name the Deane of Exeter in such scornefull maner, when all scorne him rather, that was ouerthrowne in his own challenge, and neuer shewed himself either at home or abroad to haue any value.
¶ The preface.
Your partiall dealing, and corrupt iudgement hath made you very remarquable. Marke it who list in him. if the case concerne any of these disciplinarians, hee is of that
Is this any dispraise, to want neither wit, nor matter? good nature and ready wit, that rather then he will be to seeke for matter, he wil not sticke to rake the channel sometimes, & take whatsoeuer comes next to hand, though it lye all to be troden and
This raking and seraping of matters together, doeth argue, that this man talketh like a channel taker. trampled on in the streetes, yea and of that which, I beleeue, the poorest scauanger in a towne would bee loth to stoupe for, hee with a litle helpe and forbishing of M.
Can you disproue his suruey? Surueyor of discipline, frameth for the most part some
As yet, in truth you are silent, and say nothing to these conclusions. irrefragable and tempestuous cōclusion against these new platformers. and then for sooth to the presse it must in all
Vnlesse the platformers had too much posted in setting foorth their deuises, they would not haue set forth so crooked formes. post hast with some rhetoricall varnish of innouation: as if
Albeit I could make
quidlibet ex quolibet, yet can I not deuise what to make of this foolish discourse.
quidlibet ex quolibet, or as if the poorest and most
Our records are drawne out of
M. Cartwrights replies, and their owne writings. Will they then call them patcheries? patched recorde vnder the Sunne (that blasheth it may bee, to see the light) were euidence strong ynough against a
Doe you call your selfe so? why then doe you blame others for so terming you? Precisian.
¶ The answere.
He that list but to marke this kinde of writing, hee cannot I
[Page 22]thinke be much enamored with the author. What a stirre is here with raking of channels, and talking of scauangers?
ô miserum lector obturanasum. our author all besmited with dirt,
& inface to infacetior rure, is drawing of a draught of phrases from the chanel, and from vnderneth mens feete. a very base and filthy kind of stile. Besides that, very wisely he setteth downe matter, that maketh against himselfe. for first he confesseth, that the things I obiect are so common, that they are to be found
in the streetes, and in the channels. belike they are foule matters. Next he saith,
that I want no matter. which is true, and yet no great commendation for me. for hee should haue a barren head, that dealing against this sect, should want matter. thirdly he confesseth,
that my conclusions are irrefragable and tempestuous. which declareth the goodnesse of my cause, and the weakenesse of the aduersary. yea and albeit he should not confesse it, yet would the silence of
Iob Throkmorton, that of a clamorous Martinist is now made a silent
Ʋarro lib.
3. de ling. las.
Harpocrates, proue the same. As for that which he saith against those euidences which I haue produced in my writings, they are such as
Iob Throk. cannot disproue, and
M. Cartwright wil not deny, yea and all indifferent men cannot but allow. Nay the most things, that I obiect are prooued out of
M. Cartwrights replies, Martins libels,
Iob Throk. authenticall writings, which I trust this fellow wil not call patched records, nor thinke so basely on them, that they are to bee throwne downe the channels, and trampled on with mens feete: or if he cal these records base and patched; reprehend me for calling
M. Cartwrights bundle of replies,
a fardle of foolery. Diuers things you shal see confessed. some things are proued by the records in the Starre-chamber. yea and against
M. Throkmorton there be diuers matters of record to be shewen. which I hope hee will not, and sure I am, hee may not deny. And doth hee call these things patched records, and torue papers cast foorth into the streetes, which no scauanger would stoupe for? sure his aldermen which nowe and then consist of such scauangers, botchers, and base people would be glad to haue such records to iustifie their doings withall. and yet albeit they moile in the mire, and rake the channels for all matters, they can finde nothing that maketh for them.
He obiecteth also vnto me
my posting things (as hee calleth it)
[Page]
to print, but hee much forgetteth, how this hath bene the common fault of his consorts, that haue so posted to set foorth their protestations, declamations, & replies, that for haste they forgot their dutie to their superiors, and had no laysure to correct their lewd speaches, & heretical opinions. As for my selfe, (I must cō fesle, I should be much ashamed to set foorth such patcheries, as this preface, or as
M. Cartwr. briefe, or
M. Throk. letters, & libelling deuises, and such admonitions, protestations, declamations and triobolar libels, as this sect hath published within these few yeeres. Lastly he telleth me, I make
quidlibet ex quolibet; and yet I cannot make a good Church officer of any of these new elders, nor a good elder of a scauanger, nor albeit I should refound him, a wise man of the author of this preface.
¶ The preface.
Now there be that
Your thoughtes are conceited, your opinions foolish. thinke, that of all other charges thus strangely and vnworthily imposed vpon this reuerend man, the charge of ignorance, & that his works should be a
All earned men that read them, will testifie the same. fardle of fooleries, is the most out of ioynt and approching neerest to
If he were not past shame, he would not thus trifle. impudencie. But sure for mine owne part, I do not thinke so; neither doe I see, why his aduersary might not with as great reason, yea and with as good a conscience appeach him of ignorance, as of disloyaltie. For allow that our
Wil they deny his replies to bee a fardle of foolerie? it shalbe prooued. vniuersities together with foreine nations may sufficiently controll the reporter in the one, yet this letteth not, but that the countreys, and places of the mans resiance, can for
There is now great need. where is then this plentifull testimonie? need, giue as plentifull testimony in the other. and therfore why a man of that easie gift, and rolling veine, so
I neuer slipt into heresie, nor disloyaltie as this sect hath. slipper in the seare, as
M. Sutcliffe, should make it more deinty to spare
M. Cartwr. in his learning, then hee doth in his loyaltie (hauing the like warrant and authoritie for both) I
Marke howe this felowe confesseth, hee seeth neither reason nor sence. see neither reason, nor sence.
¶ The answere.
Here the Prefator mooueth a needlesse controuersie,
whether M. Cartwright
may with better reason be charged with ignorāce, or with disloyaltie. A matter which I not so much as thought of; and very preiudiciall to
M. Cartwrights credit, whether it bee resolued or disputed on. and yet this Prefator not onely disputeth it, but resolueth it also and saith, How
others thinke, that to charge M. Cartwr.
with ignorance is mere impudencie. so many vniuersities,
[Page 23]Churches, and nations being able to controll it: and that he may with equall reason bee charged with disloyaltie, and ignorance. a matter founding very harshlie (I thinke) in
M. Cartwrights eares. for which I referre the man ouer to be bastonated and corrected by
M. Cartwright. that which he saith against me, whom he supposeth to haue charged
M. Cartwright both with ignorance, and disloyaltie, remaineth of me to be answered. He saith first,
that others thinke, meaning his owne consorts. but if the Prefator wil not beleeue what honest men vpon iust cause report, it skilleth not much, what such companions thinke. He giueth
M. Cartwr. the title of
reuerend. yet doth he litle deserue it, that neuer reuerenced his superiors, nor respected antiquitie, nor cared for lawe or dutie. He disputeth, as if I should charge
M. Cartwright simply with ignorance, which I doe not remember. true it is, that I do charge him with ignorance in diuers points. and that charge is neither strange, nor vndeserued, nor vntrue. His ignorance in all antiquitie is totoo apparant. for al his plot of discipline is nothing, but a mere mistaking of ancient histories. all olde writers do testifie, that the ancient Church next after the Apostles had diuers degrees of ministers of the word, and commonly name them,
Bishops, Priests, and
Deacons. that appeareth out of
Dionysius commonly called
Areopagita, out of
Ignatius, Tertullian, Cyprian, Eusebius, Hierome, Augustine, Theodoret and al the fathers, whose words are often cited by vs to that purpose. The authors of the
Cent.
2. c.
7. de gubernat. eccles.
Centuries confesse,
That the fathers of the Church that succeeded the Apostles, had degrees of persons in the Church. And yet
M. Cartwright imagined, that all Bishops and ministers of the word were equall; and went about to proue it out of the
Centuries. The ancient fathers giue authoritie to Bishops ouer teaching elders; hee abrogateth all authoritie from them, and maketh them equall, and all one. They speake onely of elders that were ministers of the word; M.
Cartwright affirmeth,
that the priests that came to the councell of Nice, (of which mētion is made in
In vita Constantin. lib.
1.
Eusebius and
Lib.
1. c.
8.
Socrates,)
were gouerning elders. But he should remember, they gaue no definite voice, and should haue bene excluded from the company of their wiues, if
Paphnutius had not resisted the purpose of those, that would haue that decree passe: which to interpret of elders onely gouernours, is mere ignorance
[Page]in matter of history, and direct against M.
Cartwr. plot.
His ignorance in the fathers appeareth both by the former argument, and by his continuall misallegation, and misconstruing of them. To goe no further, examine that chapter or
1. reply. section which hee hath framed to prooue that the election of ministers ought to be made by the people. And also
1. reply. p. 99. & 100. those places where he would proue, that Bishops whereof the ancient fathers make mention, were onely pastors of one parish, and had none other pastors or parishes, but one vnderneth them.
His ignorance of diuinitie is testified to the world, first, by his vnaduised approbation of
Fenners booke, which is the ouerthrow of all diuinitie, although called by M.
Cartwright holy diuinitie, and approued for an excellent peece of workemanship: next, by the newe confession of faith, and newe formes of sacraments set downe in that new Communion booke, whereof hee was either chiefe author or chiefe fauourer and approuer. Lastly in that new discipline, which hee falsly affirmeth to bee drawne out of Gods word.
His ignorance in the Latin tongue is made famous by that Epistle of his, that is set before
Fenners booke, which is the onely thing of his, that euer I saw in Latin, and is full of soloecismes. In the beginning there is a grosse soloecisme in these wordes:
Tua legens, &c. subijt mentemde Mose
viro Dei historia. Likewise an improprietie in these words
coelestis Canaan axiomata. for
axiomata signifie rules of arte, not lawes of state. These words,
vt me adomnia mea officia quae in te proficisci possunt arctius deuinxeris, haue bad sence, and a barbarous phrase. In the 2. page lin. 14.
communices, is put for
communicaris nay, as it seemeth he vnderstandeth not Latin well.
Cyprian hath
sportulantes fratres in a certeine Epistle. this he
2. reply. tract. eldership. imagined to be brethren of the basket, where it may appeare
Cyprian mean
[...] brethren, that receiued wages. So that if he were to be charged with disloyaltie, as well as with ignorance, in some points, yea & not very difficult neither, it were no wisdome for
I. Throk. to be his halfe.
I doe also call his replies a far
[...]le of fooleries,
[...]haynous, and odious crime. yet I suppose there is no learned man, that thinketh otherwise.
M. Whitakers giueth a very hard censure vpon his second reply, wherein notwithstanding
M. Cartwright seemeth
[Page 24]most to triumph.
Quem Cartwrightus (saith
In a certeine letter to be showne. he)
nuper emisit libellum, eius magnam partem perlegi. ne viuam, si quid vnquam viderim dissolutius, ac penè puerilius. Ʋerborum satis ille quidem lautam ac nouam suppellectilem habet, rerum omnino nullam, quantum ego iudicare possum. Deinde non modo peruersè de principis in rebus sacris at
(que) Ecclesiasticis authoritate sentit, sed in
M. Whitaker toucheth him aswel for disloyaltie as vnlearned writing.
Papistarū etiā castra transfugit, à quibus tamen viders vult odio capitali dissidere. Ʋerùm nec in hac causa ferendus, & alijs etiam in partibus tela à Papistis mutuatur. denique, vt de Ambrosio
dixit Hieronymus,
verbis ludit, sententijs dormitat, & planè indignus est, qui à quopiam docto refutetur. That which I say in generall, he saith in particular. neither doe I thinke, that either any Vniuersitie, or sound learned man will say the contrary. Against the first reply this may be said, that if he shew learning in any thing, it is in the treatise of election of ministers. which notwithstanding is either translated or stollen out of a
In append. ad catal. test. verit. treatise of
Illyricus of the same argument. That which he hath of Archbishops and Bishops, as most of his other deuises, he boroweth of
Caluin, and
Beza. and indeed to say trueth, he is most skilful in
Caluins institutions. but take him beyond that, and he wandreth and turneth like a mariuer tossed on the sea without helpe of starre, or compasse. I will not speake of his stile, that is so hard and rough, and so stuffed with farre fetched, and out stretched metaphors. This booke of his will giue testimonie, how vnpleasantly he writeth. and I meane not to folow him further, then is necessary to iustifie my former sayings; which vpon peine of hearing the lye, I am compelled to mainteine.
But saith he,
Vniuer sities, Churches, and nations will giue testimony of his learning. true, and oft times they giue it vpon fauor or other respect. which whether it be done in him or no, I will not examine. for I deny not, that
M. Cartwright is a man learned. but that hee is excellently learned, and not ignorant in the points wherein I haue iustly noted him, that would be proued.
As for the charge of disloyaltie, I doe not thinke, that I haue simply and directly layd it vpon
M. Cartwright. yet, if any such matter should haue bene spoken, it might reasonably well haue beene iustified.
M. Whitaker in the place before recited doth touch him for the same matter: and his books published abroad
[Page]do sufficiently conuict him. In a
Disciplina eccl. sacra Dei verbo descript. certeine forme of discipline, about which
M. Cartwright and diuers others had long beaten their heads, and which they professe
to be that discipline, which they desire, as drawen out of the Scriptures for the good gouernment of the church, all gouernment is giuen to the eldership, and the princes authoritie neither excepted, nor mentioned. to this forme
M. Cartwright subscribed. Beside this, if disloyaltie be nothing, but a course either repugnant, or diuers from lawes & dueties; it is no such heinous matter to charge him with disloyaltie. for what are his replies, and all his actions, but contradictions, and spurnings, and mutinous repinings against lawes and gouernours? I need not to obiect vnto him his familiarity with
I. Throk. a man so wel acquainted with
Penry, Hacket, and
Copinger, nor his owne knowledge of their generall bad intentions. neither will I put him in remembrance of all his negotiaon about the new discipline, and the new Communion booke: nor his secret consultations,
nor his intelligences with men of forren nations, and all for alteration of the ecclesiasticall state, & lawes. I will not say all, vntill I be vrged. in the meane while
M. Cartwright hath reason rather to thinke mee patient in suffering his abuses, then himselfe abused, or iniuried in this point, that is therein touched so gently: and euill doth this Praefator deserue at his hands, that giueth occasion to looke vpon the mans olde sores, which were now bound vp; and to rub vp matters both forgiuen, and forgotten. himselfe, certes, was not wise, to renew this quarrell, which he will, ere long, wish ended, and buried in silence. the whole brotherhood of deformity will wish he had bene well couched in a soft featherbead, to dreame of a new plot of reformation. But doth the Praefator say,
the countries & places of his resiance giue plentifull testimony for his loyalty; as if guilty persons conuicted by witnesses, and euident proofes, were to be acquited for generall testimonials giuē to euery body vpon euery light occasion. It is a common saying, that
Plus creditur vni affirmanti quammille negantibus. one
witnesse in the affirmatiue prooueth more then 1000
in the negatiue. how can they then that knew not these matters cleere him, that is conuicted by witnesses, and his owne writing? the Praefator therefore, that could neither see reason, nor sense in my doings, seemeth to haue litle sence of seeing, neither hath he any great
[Page]iudgement in discerning. he denieth all, but what proofe doth he bring for his deniall? iust nothing; but slipping into his hunters veine, sayth,
I am slipper in the seare. which kinde of stile doth argue this preface to be
I. Throk. a better hunter then writer, and a man of so slipper and light behauior, as that
Th. Cartwright for all his great learning, can not defend him nor garde him from iust reprehension.
¶ The preface.
The
The best of this Preface and treatise, is starke nought. best is, thou hast here by this meanes (good Reader) in the euennesse and
How then happeneth it, that he complaineth of wrong? equabilitie of the Doctors hand towardes this man, an vnfallible line layed before thee, whereby thou mayest measure all the rest of his
All these are nought but railing words of a chafing Proloquutor. reproches so vnconscionably throwen vpon others. for hath he dealt
More truely, Christianly, and charitably, then he hath dealt with the whole Clergie of England. truely, modestly, charitably, and Christianly with this man? then make thou no doubt or question, but he hath affoorded full as good measure to others. On the contrarie, hath he made no bones hand ouer head, and that beyond all
I haue kept better compasse then
M. Cartwright. compasse of Christianitie, to speake his pleasure of this man, being a man so notably graced in
By gifts he fareth the better. gifts, and one that hath so many vncontrollable
What notable graces, & certeine euidences of honest cariage of himselfe he hath, doth cuill appeare by this Briefe. euidences of his wise, and dutifull cariage of himselfe?
¶ The answere.
It should seeme, that
Iob Thr. who (I thinke) was the rude author of this vnpolished & vnciuill preface, would very gladly take some aduantage of my vnaduised dealing (as he taketh it) with
M. Cartwright, to cleere himselfe: as if that which I sayd against him were nothing, because it is not true, as he beleeueth, that I bring against
M. Cartwright. but it will not be. This therefore is to be put among the rest of his odde, or rather madde conclusions, which in his moody passion he frameth beside all mood and figure. his argument standeth vpon particulars, and therefore hath no good sequele. for he that speaketh vntrueth in one thing, may well speake trueth in other things; and although a man shoulde vnciuilly demeane himselfe towards one; yet doth it not follow, that he should doe it against all. for if that were granted, then were not
M. Cartwr. and
Iob Throk. to be credited in any thing, vttering so manifolde vntruethes in many things. nor were they to be so well accounted
[Page]of among their consorts, that haue so misdemeaned themselues against the Prelates of this Church, & diuers other honest men.
To let the aduantage of the bad sequele of this argument go, I will not sticke to grant
M. Throk. this fauour, that my dealings with
M. Cartwright be taken as a patterne of the rest of my writings. such is the assurance of my plaine, and honest dealing with him, and of his bad dealing & misdemeanors against the state. God is my witnesse I haue not charged him wittingly with vntrueth, nor dealt vnconscionably with him: and that I hope to make good either by
M. Cartwrights owne wordes, or by euident and sufficient proofes. and so not onely M.
Throkmortons cause will still lie in the suddes, but M.
Cartwr. also will winne small grace by his calumnious, and erroneous briefe. Besides all this, there is no small difference betwixt M.
Carwright and M.
Iob Throkmorton. he is a man not vnlearned nor vnciuil, nor furious: M.
Iob is neither well learned, nor stayd, nor wise. but be he what he will, I will, by Gods helpe, iustifie my doings to be farre more charitable, iust, and honest, then either his, or M.
Cartwrights. how well they are able to cleere themselues of vnconscionable, and vnhonest practises, doth partly appeare by that which is sayd against
Iob Throk. and he can not answere; and partly shall more appeare in this Treatise, against M.
Cartwright, and as oft as they shall dare to stand vpon their pretended, and puritan innocency. Neither haue I, as he leudly affirmeth, taken things hand ouer head, or rashly spoken what I listed, but with good reason & deliberation, and that according to good dealing, and a good conscience. for proofe whereof, I appeale, not onely to all iudicious and in different readers, but also to M.
Cartwrights owne weake discourse; wherein, either in effect hee confesseth as much as I say; or els can not prooue that I haue done him wrong. Wherefore let these vnciuill termes of vntrue, and dishonest, and vnconscionable dealing, and such like, be esteemed as the froth of the foule mouth of an angry and clamorous aduersary, that hath more malice in his stomacke then wit in his head, and more audaciousnesse to affirme, then power to proue, or cause to vtter. Of M.
Cartwrights giftes I will not dispute. of his honest cariage, I will reason no more then I am vrged to; and that in his proper place.
[Page 26]
¶ The preface.
If he haue done this (as the reading of this
This Apologie will rather condemn him, thē cleare him. apologie wil make it cleare vnto thee) then what reason hast thou to maruell, if thou see him now and then most
Foule and shamefull words, without cause vttred. fowly and shamefully ouer-reach himselfe against others, that are farre
I. Throk. short of M.
Cartw. and both short of duetiful dealing. short of this man in iudgement and sufficiencie?
¶ The answere.
What reason this babling felow hath to repeat these wordes so often in this preface, which should be so short; let the reader iudge, vnlesse he meant with his tediousnesse to recompence M.
Cartwrights breuitie, I see none. With like reason he beginneth to be angry with his reader, and to chide, and say,
What reason hast thou to maruell? as if any had cause to maruell at any thing here, saue the presumptuous follie of the author of this preface. I for my part, how short shaped so euer M.
Throkmorton may be, and of what small iudgement and sufficiencie he is, I may truely say, I haue offered him no wrong, nor M.
Cartwright neither. Nay, albeit I had sayd more, yet should I neither haue ouer-reached my selfe, nor their deserts. Let him therfore cease his foule speaches, and shamelesse outcries, and stay vntill he heare what I shall say to M.
Cartwrights apologie. which is so farre from clearing either of these two, that both of them, I doubt not, will wish it had bene in a cleare fire, when first it was printed.
The preface.
It is
I pray you, where? written of
Socrates, that being vniustly put to death without cause: while he was
He imagineth he went to hanging. going to execution, his
Would M.
Throk. wife doe the like in like case? wife followed him aloofe off, howling, and weeping, and crying aloud:
ô my husband dieth guiltlesse, dieth guiltlesse. Whereupon the good old man looking backe vpon her with a frowning and angry countenance, replied
Not one word so. thus:
why thou foolish woman, wouldest thou haue me die guiltie? This being a speach of an heathen man voyde of the true knowledge of God, will
Do you beleeue the resurrection of speeches in your puritan creede? rise vp (I feare) in iudgement against many of
Vs puritanes, that want no corruptions. vs, that professe christianitie in this age, whose common corruption is such, that when wee are wrongfully burdened with any matter of disgrace, we fret at nothing more, then that the thing is
Therfore to makey our worship leaue fretting, nothing shall bee obiected here but trueth. false, that is so
[Page]charged vpon our
Braue heads to beare charger. heads.
Why, if I were guiltie, (saieth
No wise man will so say. one)
or if it were true that they report of me, it would neuer grieue me: whereas in trueth (if wee did rightly consider of it) it should grieue vs and
This humilitie puritās want as well as Lombards. humble vs most to be guiltie, or that these things should be true, that are thus blowen abroad against vs. Wilt thou
Will ye see a Frier frapart begin to preach? know then good reader, how to cary thy selfe when thou art
He telleth not how. thus iniuriously delt with by any false charge or imposition? Looke vpon the
Not vpon
I. Throk. nor his consorts. example of the holy Saints and seruaunts of God in the Scriptures, and as thou seest them doe, so doe thou.
Anna when she was charged by
Eli to be
These men when they are charged truely, do not answere so mildly. drunken, did not fret or snuffe at it, or looke vpon the man with a disdainfull eie, but in much patience and modestie made answere:
Nay my lord not so; I haue drunke neither
The puritans are vnlike to
Anua, for diuers of them can not well dine without good claret wine and sacke: & some drinke
rosa solis, and sinnamom water.
wine nor strong drinke, but haue powred foorth my soule before the Lord: count not thy handmaid a wicked woman, for of the abundance of my griefe haue I spoken, &c. S.
Paul likewise when he was charged by
Festus to bee beside himselfe was (we see) no whit distempered, or inflamed with it, but made answere in all wisedome and reuerence:
I am not
These felowes are not charged to be mad, but when they are in deed besides themselues.
mad most noble Festus,
but I speake the wordes of trueth and sobernesse, &c. this then must be thy course (good reader) and these be the
M.
Throk. neuer found them yet. steps that thou must tread in. thou knowest whose counsell and admonishment it is,
not to suffer
I trust
Iohn Penry did not suffer, but as a malefactor.
as a malefactor. Looke thou to that then in any case.
Hic
This prefator albeit he haue a brasen face, yet hath nothing to doe with this brasen wall.
murus aheneus esto,
Nil conscire sibi, nulla pallescere culpa.
Keepe thou still a
Listen M.
Throk. good conscience, and let the
To haue cleare hearts, these felowes degorge their filthy stomacks. clearenesse of thy heart and innocencie of thy hands be as a wall of brasse vnto thee, and leaue the rest to the Lord, to doe what seemeth good in his owne eyes. and then if Satan doe rage, or his
Such were the Martinists. instruments doe reuell or reuile neuer so much, terming thee a drunkard, a mad man, a traitor, a conspirator, an innouator, or what they will els: bee not thou
Why then is this prefator thus troubled? troubled or dismaied with it, but rather reioyce & giue God thanks. For if thou be able truly to say with the Apostle:
by honor and dishonor; by good report and cuill report; as deceiuers
[Page 27]and yet true, &c. then (howsoeuer the blood thirsty may
As the dogged Martinists did. gnash and grind their teeth at thee) thy conscience may be at
The reprobate past feeling, are at peace with themselues. peace, and thou mayest cheerefully answere thy good friendes (that are peraduenture agrieued to see the falshood and indignitie of the impositions laied vpon thee) as
Socrates
Before he reported these words otherwise. did to his wife.
Why my
As
Socrates spoke to his wife, so the puritans speake thus to theirs.
masters, would you haue me suffer guiltie, or bee slandered and euill spoken of deseruedly? Thus doing what knowest thou whether the Lord (who hath the hearts of all men in his hands) will
If
M. Throk. &
M. Cartw. vnderstand this of themselues, they doe but dreame. make thy condemners to be thy clearers, and thy enemies thy friends, yea and turne all this storme and tempest of
That which is sayd of
M. Throk. and
M. Cartwr. shalbe prooued to be no vntrueth, storme at it as much as they list. vntrueths to thy further peace clearing, and securitie in the ende? for was there euer a more bitter and malicious enemie, then
Saul was to
Dauid? and yet we see how the Lord forced this wretched man (after many false surmises, and vniust ielousies of treason and conspiracie against him) to pronounce sentence for
These men are more like
Saul, then
Dauid.
Dauids acquitall in these words,
thou art more righteous then I.
¶ The answere.
All this is nothing, but a vaine declamation of an idle felow to exhort men to patience. wherein the author pleaseth himselfe far better, then he contenteth others. For what, I pray you, maketh this to purpose, how patiently or impatiently this sect doeth heare their faults reprooued?
It is written, saieth the prefator,
of Socrates. but where I pray you? forsooth no where, saue in this preface, or in some such like trifling ballade or pamphlet. For
Socrates was not led to execution, as this felow, that hath the feare of the gibbet still before his eies, imagineth; but died of poison in his owne house, as
Iudic. Socrat.
Plato and other witnesse: who make no mention of the houling of his wife, vpon which this supposed discourse is grounded.
He telleth vs further,
how the speach of Socrates
shallrise vp in iudgement against many puritans: which is a very strange case. for if speeches rise vp, beware of M.
Cartwr. replies, that are so full of wordes without matter, and are light like bladders full of wind, and likely to flie sarre abroad. The rest of this discourse is an idle digression, wherein the author falleth into a foolish chafe with those, that fret when they are falsly accused; and is
[Page]angry that all his consorts are not so patient as was
Anna, Dauid, Paul, and other of Gods seruants. but he hath no reason. for his felowes bee liker to railing
Shimei, and such malcontents as
Shibah, or
Ahitophel, or like
Ieroboam. For so these men would haue vs all to worship and fall downe before their church-aldermen, which are nothing but a packe of golden calfes like those of Bethel, & would turne men from a setled state to seeke a new church discipline, as
Ieroboam turned the children of Israel from the seruice of God, to embrace a newe worship in Bethel.
Further he exhorteth all that loue the eldership, to suffer false reproches patiently. yet I know none that reprocheth them falsly. nor doeth
Iob Throkmorton cease whining, albeit he can say nothing for himselfe, nor can M.
Cartwright keepe silence, albeit he would seeme patient, as appeareth by his briefe. euill therefore doeth this exhortation sit in this mans mouth.
He doeth also exhort men,
not to suffer as malefactors: but this commeth somewhat to late. for
Iohn Penry and diuers of his consorts haue suffred as malefactors already. For answere of the rest of this section, I referre you to the notes in the margent of the text: a woorthie answere for such vaine wordes.
¶ The preface.
And who knowes, whether the Lord may worke the
No doubt he would, if I had committed like offence. like effect and remorse in
M. Sutcliffe ere he die, euen to force him in like maner (after all his
Cease your foolish railing. & prooue that I haue vniustly accused any. bundle of outcries and vniust accusations) to
O fond and simple felow, as if I had done like
Iob Throk. I know not what! passe the white stone on the behalfe of the accused, and himselfe to pronounce:
That certainly Thomas Cartwright
and
What hath
Egerton to doe here? St. Egerton
are more righteous then he, and thereupon to adde
Speake for your selfe. & play the foole still, I will play no part in your fooleries. farther as the same
Saul did afterward,
I haue sinned, I haue plaied the foole, I haue erred exceedingly, in slandring & belying the innocent.
O vaine man to talke thus, what is good for others, that knoweth not what is good for himselfe! Sure I am, it were happy for him, if he might liue to do this of conscience. but whether he doe or no, labour thou alwayes (good reader) so to
I walke not then in the way of puritans, nor sit not in the seat of scorneful Martinists. walke as thou mayest not iustly be touched with any thing that may be a staine to thy holy profession.
¶ The answere.
Here toward the ende of his preface, the author forgetteth
[Page 28]himselfe, and falleth into a dreame. wherein he imagineth that in the end
M. Cartwright and
M. Egerton, and I shall become friends: which is not vnlikely. but not in that sort, which hee fancieth; but rather when
Th. Cartwr. and
M. Egerton shal haue publikely retracted their errors, and acknowledged the wrong they haue done to the church of England. which if reason and conscience mooue them not to doe: yet I hope law will in the end enforce them. But if they refuse to stand to law, and wil still rage and raile against the ecclesiasticall state: rather will children throw stones at them as against mad men, then wise men passe any white stone of absolution on their side. As for my part, I haue not written any thing cōcerning the cause of this church, whereof I need to stand in doubt as they haue done. Wherefore the prefator may doe wel to turne his speach to his friends, that percase may hearken to his aduise, and folow it. He knoweth, that in this cause I am his aduersarie, and am well acquainted with his folly; wherein I leaue the man still rauing like those that cast stones into the aire, and so proceed.
¶ The preface.
And so harbouring still in thy brest the
He is altogether a stranger to this crooked generation. comfortable guest of a good conscience (as an asswagement of all the miseries and
Doeth he not plainly confesse himselfe to be a malcontent. discontentments of this life) cease not to pray in the
He saieth well
in the spirite: for voyces of prayer, or prayses for her Maiestie, or the state we seldome heare to proceed out of their mouthes. spirite for the peace of Hierusalem, and for her right excellent maiestie, that hath bene so long Gods good instrument of that happy peace, that as
Iosua commaunded the Sunne to stand, till he were auenged on his enemies, so the Lord would commaund this
This sunne-shine the disciplinarians haue much obscured with the mistes of their turbu- Ient stirres. sunne-shine of our peace to stand, and neuer to goe downe, till all the
Then should
M. Cartw. and
I. Throk. lie in the mire. enemies of his church bee brought lowe to the dust. and as that was the longest day that euer was, so this hauing bene alreadie by the mercy of God the happiest, may also prooue by the power of God to be
[...]. the longest reigne that euer was. That the date of her life may (if it please the Lord) end with the
Ʋae generationi huicà fermē to Tharisaorum. Bornard. in cant. last date, and dissolution of this earth, to the
Diligamus non verbe & lingua, sed opere & veritate.
1. Ioan.
3. continuallblisse and renowne of this land, to the terror and amazing of the wicked, to the comfort and reioycing of the godly, and to her owne euerlasting peace, and happinesse in the life to come.
¶ The answere.
Of all the guestes that come to the synoddicall meetings, & houses of these sectaries, there is no greater stranger, then this guest called Good conscience, that he talketh of. for neither in their publike writings against the church, and chiefe gouernours thereof, nor in their priuate negotiations and contracts, doe they (for any thing I can learne) vse either good conscience, or good dealing. Other good fellowes there are, that doe frequent their houses more often, as pride, disdaine, malice, enuie, hatred, detraction, lying, oppression, follie, furie, and such like, with which they are better acquainted. but it is an easie matter to hide soule matters vnder faire wordes. Wolues are disguised oft times in sheeps clothing: and poyson is sometimes giuen in honie:
Impia sub dulci melle venena latent. Take heed therefore of malcontents, that cut mens throtes with their good conscience: and doe not straight thinke, that these men loue her matestie, for that they make such glosing and flattering praiers. it may be,
in ore mel, in corde fel. All men honour the sunne in the midst of the firmament, but when night commeth, they fall on sleepe and forget all. And of them wee may truely say,
That they flattered with their mouth & dissembled with their tongue,
Psal. 78.
but their heart is not vpright. for if these kind of men had truely loued her maiestie, and from their heart prayed for her, they would not haue prayed for her in spirit only, as this man would haue his consortes to doe, but expressed their affection in their words: they would also in their prayers as other good subiects doe, haue expressed and giuen to her, her due stile. they would not haue couertly and cunningly taken from her all power in ecclesiastical gouemment, as they haue done, not once so much as mentioning either her, or her roiall authoritie in their booke of holy and synoddicall discipline, to which
M. Cartwright and many others subscribed, they would not haue impugned her lawes, and by right and wrong sought to haue altered her gouernment, and to haue established new lawes and orders in this church. they would not haue disgraced that blessed reformation which wee doe enioy by her meanes, neither would
Gilby p. 66. 88. & 142. & Motion with submiss. p. 31. 32. 33. they haue resembled her to
Ieroboam, Ahab, Iehoram, Ahas, Gedeon, Nadab, Saul, Iehu, and
Asa in those points wherein they failed
[Page 29]in their duties toward God. neither would
M. Cart. haue made her maiestie and all princes subiect to the eldership. which is nothing els but for the supremacie of the Pope, to bring in the supremacie of the eldership, and (as he
2. part 2. reply, pag. 65. & 92. saieth) to make princes
to licke the dust of their feete. so that where we had wel hoped that we had bene deliuered from kissing the Popes feete, they would make vs not onely to kisse the feete of a packe of base pezants and artizans, but also to licke the dust vnder their feete. Much (I doe know) they doe brag of their loialtie and good minds. but giue me the heart, and let them leaue their glorious wordes. What seruice at any time haue they done her maiestie at home or abroad, in armes or in peace, in the church or common wealth? nay rather where haue they not bene readie to
Martin was then published to make a mutinie at home, when the Spaniards were on the coast, to fight with vs abroad. crosse those that haue bene readie to doe her seruice, and to trouble the state at home, as valiant men defended the same abroad? they may do well therefore to haue a more principall regard of her maiestie, and their dutie towards her hereafter, & not either to shut her out of their discipline, as they haue done, or els to preferre
Th. Cartwr. innocencie before her safetie, as this wretched prefator hath done, painting him out first in many strange colours, and gilding, as they say, earthen pots in many golden words, and not remembring her, saue in the last clause, and to no purpose. Which fault to amend, let vs desire God not onely to shield her from her open enemies, but also to discouer all her dissembling friends, and to gard her from their trecherous practises, and lewd disgraces; that she may bee no lesse victorious ouer her open foes, then secured from her pretended friends. But enough of this malicious, and yet most worthlesse & gracelesse preface. Let vs now come to
M. Cartwrights briefe, which is the foundation of the prefators vaine brags, & that thing that gaue the title to this worke, and with whom our principall purpose is to deale, if it may so please his highnesse, who scarce vouchsafeth to looke downe vpon me, or to speake to me in his Treatise. the words of his briefe, I set downe truely and entierly, least thereby hee might thinke to escape with some aduantage.
THE EXAMINATION OF M.
Cartwrights Apologie.
M. Cartwright.
HIs
Great wordes small reason. slanders are either in
Doe slanders consist in breach of duties? breach of necessary dueties imposed vpon all Christians, or in things which in their nature being
Who euer heard of any man slandered for vse of things indifferent, beside this abbreuiator? indifferent, are by him (in respect of mine
If he haue any royall or honorable estate put on him by y
e eldership, it is more then I knew. estate) giuen out as things of no good report.
All these wordes M.
Cartwright doth falsly entitle D.
Sutcl ffes charge. So litle had he to say, if he would haue reported my words as I spoke them. In the former kinde is his charge
of conspiracie with Hacket
and Copinger, to a mutuall
communication with Copinger
by word, writing, and consenting fol.
10. p.
2. and fol.
44. p.
2. and that he did not dissuade him, but rather willed him, that he should attempt nothing but by aduise, and that he should be wise and circumspect. Which wordes he setteth downe in a diuers letter, from the letter of his owne booke: as if they were wordes of a letter of
Thomas Cartwright to
Copinger. fol.
48. p.
2.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
THe Prologue ended, now commeth M.
Cartwright in to play his part: but so vnhandsomely, as that euery iudicious reader complaineth, that he is greatly abused both by the Prologue and by him. The Prologue tolde vs of a man that should play innocency, and come in armed with patience: but M.
Cartwright that should doe the feat, faileth in both: for neither doth he deale iustly, as becommeth innocency; nor patiently, as armed with patience. The first is prooued by diuers reasons thorowout this whole treatise, and here especially in that he changeth
[Page 30]and falsifieth my words. The second is euident, in that he crieth out of slaunders, and hath neither patience to beare, nor wisdome to forbeare. Oh that he could aswell endure to heare himselfe reprooued, as commended! certes these impatient complaints of slanders had not needed. but I see, men naturally loue to feele themselues clawed, and thinke themselues worthy of all praise: and M.
Cartwright himselfe, for all his supposed innocency, is not yet sufficiently purged of this humor. There is nothing that tendeth to the exalting of his credit and reputation, but he embraceth it: he is content
that
Chap. to
F. 1585.
speciall prayers be made for him. A certeine follower of his signifieth that
vpon
M. R.
to F.
newes of his deliuerance, the society being called together, there were Psalmes of thankesgiuing, & prayers, & a Sermon made for the same. It pleaseth him that his adherents make such account to see him, to conferre with him, to reade his bookes.
I would gladly know (sayth
Gelibr.
to F. one)
when I might come from Oxford to London to see M. Cartwright.
I thanke God (sayth
Far.
to Litl. another)
I haue satisfied in part my longing with conference with M. Cartwright,
of whom I thinke, as she (he meaneth the Queen of Saba)
did of
M. Cartwright
another Salomon.
Salomon. Fenner writing against M
Bridges,
p. 120. sayth,
that the forme of gouernement set downe by M. Cartwright,
is commanded by God. he hath percase consulted with God himselfe.
We want books (
Gel.
to F. an.
1586. sayth one
Gellybrand)
whereby we may come to the knowledge of the trueth. I meane (sayth he) T. C.
books. A braue direction to come to the trueth. One
Gayton in a letter to
Field prayeth him to remember to reserue for him one of the rare birdes books: and sayth
that well he may be called Cartwright.
viz. for well writing. How birdes may write, and how he may allude from the name of
Cartwright to cunning writing, I forbeare to dispute. for it were to no purpose to aske reason of euery action of these men. M.
Cartwright also doth well like to heare of his owne praises. commonly they call him
most reuerend, as did one
Chap.
to F.
Chapman. Gayton calleth him
a rare bird, & that is no owle, but some phenix.
Far.
to Littl. one doth esteeme him,
as the Queene of Sheba did Salomon.
Wiggington
Exam. Wigg. confesseth,
that Arthington, Copinger,
and Hacket,
the very day that the two first made their Proclamation in Cheapeside, tolde him that M. Cartwright
had done more against Antichrist then any in the world, since the Apostles times.
[Page]but yet that is nothing in respect of that which one writeth to
Cholm.
to Field
1582.
Field of that man.
Sicut discipuli (sayth he)
olim presto habueaunt ipsum dominum: ita magistrum Cartwrightum
dominum meum habeo praesentem. He compareth himselfe and his fellowes to the Apostles, and M.
Cartwright to Christ. and M.
Cartwright disdeineth not to be called of his fellow minister
lord. nay M.
Trauerse disdeinfully checketh
Trau. def. p.
32. M. D.
Bridges for that he sayd,
Cartwright, without giuing him his titles. all this pleaseth and contenteth M.
Cartwright reasonably well. but now that I do plainly tell him the trueth, he is offended, and crieth out of slanders. Is it not verified in him, that is commonly sayd,
that flatterie procureth friends, and trueth enemies? Well, let vs see what reason he hath to complaine thus grieuously of slanders.
His slanders (sayth M.
Cartwright) but whose slanders, his conscience percase would not suffer him to set downe: or if his conscience, that is herein hardened, would suffer him, yet by Gods iust iudgeement he did not, to declare the wrong he hath herein done to mee. for if by slander hee meane that which in Latine wee call
calumniam, I haue not slandered him; for
ff. ad S.C. turpil. l.
1.
calumnia est criminis falsi in alium intentio: as hath bene shewed. but that which I say, either is not criminous, as himselfe in part confesseth, saying, that my slaunders are but reports in matters indifferent: or els very true, as shalbe auerred.
l. eum ff. de iniurits.
Eum autem qui nocentem infamauit, non est bonum, aut aequum ob eamrem condemnari. If by slander he meane that which we call
iniuriam, & vnde actio iniuriarum oritur, then haue I not iniuried him, nor slandered him; for my writings, as they were all begun and published in defence of lawes and orders, so was there nothing in them but according to law.
ff. de iniuriis. l. iniuriarum.
Is autē, sayth
Ʋlpian, qui iure publico vtitur, non videtur iniuriae faciendae causa hoc facere. iuris enim executio non habet iniuriam. but with M.
Cartwright and his consortes it is not so cleere; for first they haue iniuriously vttered wordes to the disgrace, not onely of particulars, but also of the whole clergie of this Church of England: and therefore by the lawes of the Romanes are condemned; and that first, for vttering reprochful words: & next for their infamous writings.
l. Item apud labeon. §. ait praetor. ff. de iniuriis.
qui aduersus bonos mores conuicium cui fecisse dicetur, in eum iudicium dabo, sayth the Pretor or chiefe Iustice of Rome.
Hi qui, sayth
[Page 31]
ff. eod lib. illud. §. si quis librum.
Vlpian, librum ad infamiam alicuius pertinentem
Listen M. Throl morton.
scripserit, composuerit, ediderii,
Listen M.
Cartwright.
dolóue malo fecerit, quo quid eorūfieret, etiamsi alterius nomine ediderit, de eare agere (sc. iniuriarum) licet. These are therefore libellers, slanderers, and by law not to be receiued as witnesses in iudgement, nor to make testament. I would be very much ashamed, if they had any such matter to obiect against me.
And yet notwithstanding both his owne guiltinesse & mine innocency M.
Cartwright, as I perceiue, meant to charge me with slanders, and that not onely
in breach of necessary duties, but in things indifferent also, as he sayth. a matter very strange, and new, and to expresse them liuely, like to his fancie of discipline: that is, fantasticall, and very absurd. for neither is the breach of duty the obiect of slander, nor doe reports in things indifferent bring infamy, but so long hath the man beene striuing about things indifferent, as he calleth them, that he knoweth not the difference of things simply euill, or absolutely good or indifferent. Beside that, he shall finde by particulars, that either I doe not obiect the matters which he would inforce vpon me, or that I do prooue them sufficiently. Wherefore, vnlesse his estate, of which he here speaketh, be greater then I do imagine, it will be no slander to tell him, that his diuision of slaunders, and first entrance into his purpose is very rude and simple: and that hee doth me wrong to challenge me either for slander or wrong offered to him. and that shall appeare, by the grace of God, thorowout this whole discourse.
The first thing wherein hee chargeth me to haue slaundered him,
is conspiracie with Hacket
and Copinger: a matter, that I vtterly disauow. Why then doth hee not iustifie his charge, and bring in his proofes? in the places which he quoteth in my answere to
Throkmortons letter, there is no such matter. Nay, I do not so much as name conspiracie in respect of his dealings with them. if any do charge him, it is his owne guilty conscience, that doth charge him, and his foltring tongue that runneth percase vnawares vpon the truth. for mine owne part, I do neither charge him, nor can I discharge him. good dealing therefore required, that he should haue set downe my wordes as I wrote them, and not thus falsely to forge odious matters, and so to refute
[Page]them. is this the sincerity hee professeth? is this the good dealing wee are to expect at his hands? and doth hee thinke to discharge himselfe, or win credit by this dealing?
Praetor edixit, sayth
Prator. ff. de iniuriis.
Vlpian, qui agit iniuriarum, dicat quid iniuriae factum sit. quia qui famosam actionem intendit, non debet vagaricum discrimine alienae existimationis, sed designare & certū specialiter dicere, quam se iniuriam passum contendit. Why then doth not M.
Cartwright specifie the iniurie, and prooue it by direct words, or witnesses? doth he not see, that euen heathen men do abhorre and condemne this vnchristian and vnciuill kind of dealing?
Indeed I confesse that I wrote first that M.
Cartwright had intelligence of Copingers
matters. and that M.
Throkmorton gently confesseth, and
Edm. Copingers letters testifie: secondly,
that M. Cartwright
had secret conference with Copinger. and that is partly testified by
Copingers letters, and partly confessed by
Iob Throk. and somehat by M.
Cartwr. himselfe; albeit the same was done indirectly by interposed persons. thirdly, that
he consented, as it seemeth, to Copingers
deuise for the violent deliuerance of him, and certeine his companions. and this
Copinger
Ʋid. fol.
44. p.
2. writeth, and diuers presumptions proue, which anon shalbe examined. but M.
Cartwr. to make the charge more heinous, leaueth out the wordes,
as it seemeth, and where I speake of consenting to one matter, he applieth it to all
Hackets treasons, where with I doe not charge him. Nay, where M.
Throk. sayth
that I woulde faine haue M. Cartwr.
M. Egerton,
and M. Vdall
to be traitors and conspirators, I doe plainely deny it, and disauow it. I would then haue all men iudge, what maner of dealing M.
Cartwr. vseth in this place, nay I would himselfe would consider it: and then if he haue but common reason, he must needs be ashamed. fourthly, I confesse I wrote,
that M. Cartwright
did not dissuade Copinger,
but rather willed him, that he should attempt nothing but by aduise, and that he should be wise and circumspect. and that these wordes were of a diuers letter from the rest of the booke. but the reason was not to signifie this to be M.
Cartwrights, but
Copingers letters: as M.
Cartwright might haue seene, if he had not beene blinde, and would haue confessed, if he had not meant to quarrell, and by false iugling to take some litle aduantage. further I doe not charge M.
Cartwright. why then doth he charge mee
[Page 32]further? and this that I haue said is most true. Why then doth he without cause cry out
slanders, slanders? do I charge him so farte as he saith? or do I not say truely in that I haue reported of him? Yes verily. and I doubt not but the trueth will appeare by his owne singlesoled answere to the foresaid supposed obiections, that here foloweth.
¶ M.
All this booke being ignorantly and corruptly pointed, I haue corrected, not meaning to take aduantage of smal matters. Cartwrights answere.
Hacket was a man whom to my knowledge I
Do I say you did? neuer saw. so was
Arthington vntill he was freed of his
We Englishmen say,
emprisonment. prison he endured for his
And hath his trechery no other more speciall name with you? misdemeanor. With
Copinger I had acquaintance vpō occasiō of
M. Ambrose Copinger, chiefe officer to the right honourable the Earle of Warwike. for comming to his house
Ergo not voluntarily. necessarily for the setling of the estate of the hospitall of the
Are not you of those, that haue mens persons in admiration for hope of aduantage? right honourable the Earle of Leicester: there I met with this
Copinger sundry times, some three or foure yeeres before this lewd practise brake foorth With the former two I had neuer
I do not charge you with it. but with the thirde actour you had. cōference either by letter, or otherwise by message sent from them to me, or from me to them.
Betweene
Copinger and mee touching this matter I am charged with, this
M. Throk. and
Copingers letters do speake further. onely passed which followeth: While I was in
You wil not deny, but it was for iust causes. prison in the Fleete,
M. Rafe Hockenhull propounded vnto mee, as things he desired to be resolued of in the behalfe of one of his acquaintance,
whether there were any Apostles, Prophets, and Euangelists in these dayes. I answered, that those callings ceased many hundred yeeres agoe, and as no Apostles were euer hereafter to be looked for, so the other
If all were ceased, how happeneth it, that these are sometime expected? and why more then Apostles? two were not to be expected, vnlesse God in the vtter wast and desolation of the Church did extraordinarily raise them vp for th'erection of a
Wil you haue Gods Church layd sometime in dust, and new made as
Adam was of clay? church out of the dust and that therfore there was no vse of such men
But if the Church lye wast, as some of your consorts say it doth in England, then you confesse these callings haue place here. amongst vs. To a second question,
how & by what markes such a one, as thought himselfe one of these might in deed know, whether he were so or not; I answered, that this doubting of the matter, was an euident and an inuincible argument that hee was none. for that such as haue a calling immediatly from God, are not to
What is this, but to giue the bridle to all fanaticall spirits to range vp and downe without restreint? aske counsell of flesh and blood, as those that haue the
[Page]vndoubted testimony of Gods spirit vnto their spirits, that they are called of him. Whereupon
M. Hockenhull telling me, that it was
Copinger which had entred into such conceit of himselfe, I
This and that which foloweth would be prooued. for
Copingers and
Throk. letters import the plaine contrary. desired him to deale with him, for disswading him from such frantike opinions; which he told me he did accordingly. And afterwards somewhile before his lewd practise brake foorth, hee admonished some of his kinred before
Copinger himselfe, that if hee belonged to him, he that day before the morow would make him fast either in
Bride well, or
Bedlem. After some space of the demand of these questions, he sent by
M.
Then did not
M. Hockenhull take him for a Bedlem mate.
Hockenhull to entreat, that he might come to me into the Fleete. for that if he might so do, hee did not doubt, but he would shewe mee such euident tokens of an extraordinary calling, as I should haue no power to deny it, and that he would for further securitie in this matter, come wayting vpon
M. Hockenhul in a
This shewed hee had some bad practise in hand, wherewith hee would not haue
M. Cartwright endangered. blew coate. To whom I returned this answere, that if he came to mee, I would not once so much as speake with him, for that his disease was of that kinde as needed some other remedy then disputation. And if he desired to be resolued of the trueth in that matter, there were
He thought him not vnworworthy to bee conserted with, but would not nowe conferre with him himselfe for feare of danger. other both for their learning and libertie more fit to deale with him, then I was. Not long after this the same
M.
This also sheweth him to be no Bedlem foole.
Hockenhul told me, that because
Copinger might not come vnto me, he had written me a letter, which hee had sent by him. To whom I saide, I would receiue none from him, and so returned his letter without
But will you deny that you heard it read, or knewe the effect, or returned answere, all which
Copingers letters testifies so much as once taking it into my hand, or looking vpon the superscription.
Nothing lesse. Whereby may appeare, how vntrue it is,
that I and Copinger
had mutuall conference by word & letters, to whom in my knowledge I
It is ynough, if hee wrote to you. neuer wrote in my life: assured I am, neuer since he entred into this wretched practise. After this I heard of
M. Hockenhull, that
Copinger would enforme her Maiestie of certeine
Why did not
M. Cartwright bewray this to some magistrate? horrible treasons committed by personages of high calling both in Church and cōmon wealth. which as I alwayes esteemed vaine, knowing the broken wit of the man, so when by report I vnderstood the
Then had he intelligence of matters as they passed. particulers thereof (which argued one
Tyndarus imputed also madnesse to one that might bewray him.
Plaut. in captiuis. and it is an ordinary practise so to do. berened of common
[Page 33]sence) I desired
Why did hee not tell M.
Ambrose Copinger of this? forsooth hee meant onely to wipe his handes, and let the man run on. old
M. Michel, that if
Copinger came to the right honourable my very good Lady the Countesse of Warwike for her mediation vnto her excellent Maiesty for such matters, as he would deliuer, he would signifie that although I knewe her wisdome otherwise able easily without any writing to sound his folly, yet that it would please her to take this notice of me, which otherwise she might be ignorant of, that he was ouertaken with strange conceits of some extraordinary calling, and giftes hee was farthest from.
Againe, this whole matter of
Hackets conspiracy being by commission to certaine of her Maiesties most honourable counsell, and otherwise and graue men commended to be examined: I leaue it to be considered whether
M. D. Sutcliffe bee so quicke sighted as by himselfe and his
Inquisitors finde out heretikes, not conspirators. inquisitors, hauing (for any thing I can learne) but the
I had beside that
Iob Throk. letter to a Lady. same grounds her Maiesties commissioners had, to finde out that, which men of so great wisdome and circumspection with so great meanes as they had of commandement ouer all that might bring any light vnto that matter, could not
Of fauour they winked at lesser faults and of grace passed ouer
M. Wigginton, M. Throkmorton, and
M Cartwright. find out: and whether this dealing of his be not some charge of want in them
It was neither of these, but their fauour, and the clemencie of these times. either of wisdom in not finding it out, or of fidelitie in not once calling me to th'answere of it.
Moreouer
Arthington being compact in this conspiracie with
Hacket and
Copinger, if there were any
No man sayeth hand, but head. hand of mine in that wretched practise, in all likelyhood
Arthington must needes be
Hee as a simple man was an instrument, and no deuiser. and therefore knew litle. priuie vnto it. hee is a man aliue, let him be examined, & a man also whom I
What neede this to bee repeared that is not to purpose? neuer spoke too, nor caused to bee spoken with in my life. His
I do neither accuse him, nor reason in this sort. reasons to induce his Reader to thinke his accusations to be true, are (so
Doe you confute & remember not what? ö braue S. Innocent! farre as I remember) these: the first is touching our mutuall conference by letters, which is
Not neuer can bee. for that he had intelligence of
Copingers matters by letters & otherwise, which is all I said, he confesseth. already answered. Another, my concurrence with
Copinger in fasting. I confesse that as there was iust cause for humbling my selfe in fasting, in feeling the displeasure of her excellent Maiestie, and others in great authoritie vnder her, so did I sometimes
M. thinkes, if he had much bestowed himselfe therein, hee should haue bene more spent, and lesse fatte. bestow my selfe in that exercise. but that I did it the same day that
Copinger and his
[Page]complices, or at the least with any notice either giuen to him of my fasting, or recetued frō him of his fasting, I
And
Copinger confidently affirmeth it, who is rather to be beleeued in this case, being a man not partiall against
M. Cartwright. vtterly deny, as a thing most vntrue. A third reason is, that
Hacket and his fellowes commended mee at the crosse in Cheape aboue the writers of our age. I acknowledge their great foly in that commendation, or madnesse rather, whō am
That is true. but the question is not, what is true, but what the traitors spoke and thought. scarce worthy to beare the bookes after many that haue liued and yet doe liue in this age, yea and
I haue not seene the like humilitie in this man, for this therfore, transeat. in this Church of our land. But
M. D. Sutcliffes report herein is not vpright, for although I was not present, yet I heard of diuers, that were standers by, that their excessiue prayse
A notorious vntruth refuted by all
Copingers letters of
M. Carwr. and by the standers by, and by witnesses examined, and on record. was of
Thomas Cartwright, that had bene sometimes, when hee
The
Barowists and others say, hee is in deede much changed. first wrote in the cause of the discipline of the Church, but not of him as he now was, for that, as was said, hee was falne away from his former loue. Lastly, that
M. Cartwright saith hee was a medler in those matters, and well vnderstood them, it appeareth by a letter of
I. Bowmans a seruant in Oundle to
Wigginton: I desire (saith he)
to send me the copy of a writing which you had from M. Cartwright
vpon the court matters, when goodman Hacket
was with you the first time. M. Wigginton I am assured neuer receiued from mee any
Aske Iohn Bowman. writing during the time of my imprisonment, or afterwards, or at any time of my life to my best remembrance; whereof let
M. Wigginton that liueth be examined. But if hee had receiued a writing of the
M. Cartwright cannot salue his credite, vnlesse hee put the court into the Starre-chamber. ô wretched excuse! court matters in the Starre-chamber, howe thereof can it bee concluded, that I was a meddler in this matter, let all men iudge. for my part I
You will not vnderstand it. but if you medled not, why had
Wigginton those intelligences from you, but to disperse them, and to make your faction ready? vnderstand no sequele of it. Vpon all which both witnesses, and reasons, I leaue it to be iudged, how vntrue it is, that
M. D. Sutcliffe doth charge mee with,
Hee doth most peruersly alledge my words, and marre my meaning. touching the matter of
Hacket, and
Copinger, &c. both in wordes, writing, and consent, which
A ridiculous defence. neuer spake with them of it in my life, neuer wrote vnto them, nor receiued writing or message from them, further then
Iob Throkmorton saith more then this. I my selfe haue confessed. Whereof let it also bee further iudged, whether I was consenting to that
To some part you were, as
Copingers &
Throkmortons letters signifie, and your selfe confesse here. wretched practise.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
Thus you haue heard M.
Cartwrights long answere to a short matter. or rather an answere abounding with words, & deuoid of all good matter, and (to say as you shall finde it by examination) so vnsufficient and disioynted, as that I doubt not, but if my wordes were rightly set downe, and not either cut shorter, or made longer as a certeine tyrant did his vnwelcome guestes, his owne answere would cleare me both of slander, and iniurie.
The first exception therefore that I may iustly take to his answere, is this, that he omitteth, & dare not set downe the words of my bookes, wherein he taketh himselfe to be charged. the second is, that he answereth not to these matters, wherewith hee saieth he is charged. the third is, that he forgeth matters neuer meant nor intended by me. the last is, that hee misplaceth my words, and peruerteth my meaning, and yet answereth nothing sufficient to cleare himselfe.
The first is prooued by the words that folow: In my answere to the petition of the disciplinarians I demanded this question,
Pag. 197.
Whether M. Cartwright
and some of his felowes and folowers, had not intelligence of Hackets
and Copingers
practises, and whether they vnderstood not, that Copinger
and his felowes or some of them pretended not to haue an extraordinarie calling, which mooued them to attempt matters which might prooue very dangerous to thēselues; and whether also they knew not, that the actions which they purposed to attempt by vertue of their calling did tend to their deliuerance out of prison, and to the aduancing of the holy cause, as they termed it; and did not thereupon hold a fast, and pray, that God would giue successe to such meanes, as should be attempted for their deliuerance, and for the setting vp of their discipline: and whether M. Cartwright
and the rest did not well vnderstand, to what end extraordinarie callings did tend; and lastly, whether these points being to be prooued against them, they haue not bin mercifully dealt withal, that haue not therfore bene called in question. I did aske further if M.G. Wiggington
did not cōfirme Coping,
in his purposes, and was not well acquainted with his bad practises. I did likewise demand if M.P. Wentw.
did not in a letter written to Ed. Copinger
pray God to direct him, and did not by Iosuahs
words encourage him. and whether M. Iob Throk.
did not write a letter to the same man to aduise him: and whether M.
[Page]Cartwr. M. Egerton, M. Charke,
and Vdall
did not receiue letters from Copinger
concerning his entended practise, and M. Egerton
write to him againe. of all which this may be collected, that M. Cartwright
either by himselfe or his friends, knew all this practise. In my answere to
Iob Throk. I sayd,
Fol. 10. p. 2.
that M. Cartwright
did neuer so resolutely answere Copinger,
but that he still hoped to haue his allowance, and that Copinger
dealt with him, not so much concerning reuelations,
Pag. 44.
as extraordinarie callings. And in another place I say,
that great mercy hath bene extended to M. Cartwright,
hauing run such a course against lawes, and being so deeply engaged in Copingers
cause; that hee is not further called to answere. all which
M. Cartwright hath passed by for the most part, and buried in silence.
That
M. Cartwright hath not satisfied so much as concerneth these points of
Hackets practises, is euident by his answere. for he hath not answered any of these particulars: which he must doe before he be cleared. That he forgeth matters, it is prooued euident by that which is said alreadie. for he saieth,
that I charge him with conspiring with Hacket,
and communication with Copinger: which is vntrue. The last point is also prooued by comparing my wordes with his answere. for where I say
M. Cartw. was
The answ. to
I. Throk. letter f. 44. p. 2.
engaged in Hackets
and Copingers
cause conferring both by word and writing, and consenting (as it seemeth) to his deuise for the deliuerance of himselfe and other his companions then in prison: he leaueth out the wordes,
as it seemeth, and addeth this worde,
communication: and where I say,
he seemed to consent to his deuise concerning the deliuerance of the prisoners, he would haue it, that I simply charge him with consenting to all his conspiracie. such manifest force must hee offer to my wordes, before hee could make any shew of answere. yea, & when he hath done all this, what doeth he answere that may satisfie either his friends or enemies concerning these matters?
I sayd in effect hee had intelligence of
Hackets and
Copingers practises, and liked them as far as they pretended the aduancement of his consistorian discipline, albeit I will not say, he knew the particulers of the course they meant to holde. And that this is true, is proued, first by
Copingers words, who had no reason to speake vntruth: then by M.
Throkmorton his deare brothers letters,
[Page 35]lastly by M.
Cartwrights owne confession.
From you, saith
In his letter to
M. Cartwr. dated 24. of Febr.
Copinger to his reuerend friend M.
Cartwright, I receiued this message, that I should attempt nothing, but by aduise of those, which you would procure to counsellme. Afterward he desireth,
that munday being appointed by M. Cartwright
for conference might holde, M.
Throkmorton
In his letter to a certeine Lady. saith,
that hauing recouered himselfe, he signified to M. Cartwright
in the Fleete what had passed betwixt M. Copinger,
and himselfe. How then could hee be ignorant of matters, hauing such a good intelligencer as M.
Throkmorton, who knew whatsoeuer passed? M.
Cartwright in this answere confesseth how M.
Hockenhul caried diuers messages betwixt himselfe and
Copinger, and one letter also of
Copingers to him. Likewise that he knew how
Copinger meant to discouer certeine horrible treasons (as he pretended) to her Maiestie, and what the particulers thereof were. which argueth, that M.
Copinger would conceale nothing from his louing and reuerend friend (as he calleth him) M.
Cartwright.
To all this what answereth M.
Cartwright? he saith, first
that heneuer saw Hacket
to his knowledge, nor yet Arthington
vntill after his imprisonment. But what then? haue not many enterteined practises of treason, and rebellion with the Pope, and Spanish king, that neuer saw their persons? it sufficeth that they haue receiued letters, messages, or meanes from them. the which course M.
Cartwright held in his busines likewise. for albeit hee knewe not
Hacket nor
Arthington, yet he confesseth hee was acquainted with
Copinger, and receiued messages from him by M.
Hockenhull. The parts therefore of this answere are like the of spring of
Cadmus, which killed one another. Besides the confession, it must be remembred, that
Iob. Throkmorton brought intelligences from
Copinger to M.
Cartwright. Lastly M.
Copinger doeth write very familiarly to M.
Cartwright, and saith in effect,
that although hee might not come to him without danger to both, yet desired to be approoued of him, promising to declare to him, or such as hee should appoint, both generalities and particularities, so farre as he desired to looke into them. For before that, he wrote,
that he had entred into a course that was likely to bring danger to himselfe. If then M.
Cartwr. refused to cōferre with
Copinger, or to receiue letters frō him, it was only for feare of approching too nere to danger.
Secondly, he alleageth for himselfe,
that albeit he was in deed acquainted with Edmund Copinger,
and had assoiled the sayd Edmund
two questions propounded to him by M. Hockenhull,
and had receiued a message from him first, and afterward seene a letter of Copingers
written vnto him: yet he answered the questions little to Copingers
fatisfaction; and that he would neither receiue his message, nor read his letters; And further,
that he disswaded Edm. Copinger
from his frantike conceits by M. Hockenhull,
and gaue notice to the countesse of Warwike, that M. Copinger
whereas hee ment to discouer certaine treasons to her maiestie, was not to bee regarded, as a man ouertaken with strange conceits of an extraordinarie calling. But all this is either vnlikely, or els maketh nothing for
M. Cartwrights clearing. for albeit he might make shew by
M. Hockenhull to dissuade
Copinger from his course, & seemed to reiect his conference, and his letters: yet in truth his meaning was onely to keepe himselfe from danger, and not to breake of
Copingers pretended enterprise. for that doeth
Copinger plainly affirme, and reason confirme. For first
M. Cartwrights answere concerning extraordinarie callings not so ceased, but that in the wast of the Church they might haue place, did stirre vp him to thinke, that discipline which
M. Cartwright compareth to a wall and hedge being wanting, this church admitteth such callings. yea, and
Copinger himselfe
In a letter to
M. Charke. saith,
that it cannot be denied but the waste of the church is great, and that there was place for extraordinarie men. Secondly, if
M. Cartwright meant to haue delt peremptorily: he might easily haue cut
Copinger short by publishing his follies, and giuing warning to all his folowers to auoyd him, but to doe that was not for his profite. Lastly, albeit he gaue some notice to the countesse of Warwike of the mans weakenesse; yet was it not such as stopped his course, which he might haue done, if he would haue told all.
That these things which
M. Cartw. telleth vs, are vnlikely, it partly appeareth by
Copingers letters, who rested satisfied with
M. Cartwrights messages; which otherwise he would not haue done: and partly by the dealing of
Throkmorton, and
P. Went. M. Egert. and others, who still delt with
Copinger, with whom if M.
Cartwr. had refused to deale, they would haue shunned him as a serpent. Further the same is prooued by M.
Hockenhuls entercourse,
[Page 36]who would not haue come so often from him with letters and message, if he had bene a man frantike, or light headed, and cast off by M.
Cartwright. Againe, the same is confirmed by M.
Cartwrights owne wordes, and confession. for if hee had thought him vnworthy to be talked with, he would not so often haue heard of him, nor sent him ouer to be conferred with all by others. Lastly, that
Copinger was neither frantike, nor so accounted of, appeareth by his well written letters, by his questions, by his sober behauior, by his cunning practises, and lastly, by the opinion of
He calleth
Edm. Copinger his deare brother.
Iob Throk. and
P.W. that wrote to him as a man of some note among that sect. neither seemeth hee to haue other folly, then the common folly of puritans, who being otherwise not vnwise, yet hold frantike & foolish opinions.
Thirdly he saieth, that
if he had bene guiltie and not detected of these matters, that either the commissioners in that cause had not vsed diligence or faithfull dealing therein. which is a very dishonourable surmise against men of such honour, and no way concludeth for M.
Cartwr. purpose. for we may not thinke, but that they saw both
Wiggingtons and M.
Cartwrights, and others dealing, and were notwithstanding content with the punishment of the chiefe heads of that conspiracie. Besides that, time that bringeth matters to knowledge, hath declared things that then lay hid, and
Iob Throkmorton and M.
Cartwright themselues haue told tales.
His last argument to prooue his innocencie, is this, that
Arthington cannot accuse him of these matters. which is rather a ridiculous conceit, then a sound argument. for those that manage any such wicked plot, do not make all their partakers acquainted with all their secrets.
Neither doeth he auoyd such matters as may bee alleaged to iustifie so much, as I sayd against him. nay, he doeth not onely mistake my obiection, but the reasons also. He saieth, that
the first reason of my accusations was drawen from his conference. yet I doe not accuse M.
Cartwr. nor doe I obiect that which he pretendeth, nor doe I reason as he saieth. yet if to prooue that
M. Cartwr. had intelligence of
Copingers matters I sayd, there did letters and messages passe betwixt them, it is no bad reason, nor is it answered.
Neither doe I say, because they salted together, that M.
Cart. was guiltie of
Copingers practises. yet if they fasted and prayed together
that God would giue good successe to the matters then intended, it is not likely but M.
Cartwright vnderstood what was intended; for who doeth pray for such things, as hee knoweth not?
Thirdly, I should reason ridiculously to say, that
euery one whom the traitors named and praysed, were priuie to their treasons. I would therefore wish that M.
Cartwr. would shew, where I do thus reason, as he doeth charge me. yet if I should say, that M.
Cart. did so demeane and cary himself, hat these traitors supposed they had great interest in him, and therefore praysed him so highly; I thinke I should not say amisse. Further methinkes it is some fault to giue occasion, as he hath done to the Baroists, and these Hacketians thus furiously to oppugne the church. Therefore doeth S.
Augustine
De eiuit. Dei, lib.
20. &
21. say, that the last iudgement is deferred, that heretikes and schismatikes that hurt after their death by their actions, writings, and examples, may receiue punishment according to their demerites. But saieth M.
Cartwr. their prayse was excessiue, and I am not woorthy to beare the bookes after many that liue in this age, yea, and in this church of our land. A goodly matter, and woorthie to be noted! as if any did either charge him, or suppose him to be so admirably well learned; or as if that were the question here, and not rather; what mad conceit these mad fellowes had of him. Hee saieth therefore further, that
they commended him as he was first, and not as he was now: A matter that I neuer heard before this, nor can beleeue. for
Copinger did still speake of him with reuerence: and all that euer heard the wordes as farre as I can learne, say as I haue reported. But whether it bee so, or no; sufficient it is, that these traitors had such a great conceit of his writings which he doeth auowe; and many doe very well like, and these traitors commended as setting foorth the groundes of those things, for which they did striue, and in tumultuous sort seeke to winne them. My report therefore is very right, and
M. Cartwright by his fauour is fowly either mistaken, or in his owne ginnes taken.
Lastly, sayth he,
M. Sutcliffe
concludeth, that I was a medler
[Page 37]in these matters, vpon aduantage of certeine words of a letter of one Iohn Bowman
of Oundle. true. but neither doth this conclusion amount so farre, as M.
Cartwright would force it, (for I doe not there conclude, that he consented to
Copinger, as he doth affirme) nor can he deny, but that my reason is good to shew him to be a busie medler in these causes. therefore doth he answere first,
that he neuer wrote to M. Wiggington
in his life to his remembrance. as if many things of his come not from him by his seruants and frends, which he neuer wrote, and as if it were not his practise to deale all by third persons, as appeareth in this matter of his with
Copinger. Hee answerreth therefore further,
that it might be some writing of the Court matters in the Starchamber. as if M.
Cartwright or any els were so simple, that he could not distinguish the Court from the Starre chamber. Now that this writing should come to
Wiggintons hands, and at such time as
Hacket was with him, it is a plaine presumption, that M.
Cartwright had some interest in
Wigginton and
Hacket, and these two in him: vnlesse he would haue vs surmise, that all happened by chance without any purpose of his, and that the Court matters
Bowman speaketh of were rather concerning the ciuill state then their disciplinarian causes.
Wherefore if we consider
Copingers letters to M.
Cartwright, that doe plainely argue the approbation of his purpose, though percase not the particular meanes for feare of himselfe; and also M.
Cartwrights answere of extraordinary callings not ceased now, especially in the ruines of the Church, which
Copinger tooke as granted; and the messages sent to and fro by M.
Hockenhull
Confessed by M. Cartwright. betwixt M.
Carwright and
Copinger; and how that M.
Cartwrights
Proued by their letters &
Copingers examinatiō. frendes,
viz. M.
P.W. M.
Egerton, M.
Ʋdall, M.
Charke, and a certeine lawyer, who in these causes kept nothing backe from him, knew of the dangerous course that
Copinger had entred into, and how that M.
Cartwright had
That
Cartwr. confesseth, & M.
Egerton did the like. put him ouer to be conferred withal by others of his frends, and how he himselfe had
That doth
Copinger affirme. once appointed him a time to confer with him which for feare of danger he durst not holde; and how
M.
Throk. letters to a lady. M.
Throk. acquainted him with all matters, that had passed betwixt
Copinger and him, and howe
That appeareth by
Copingers letters. M.
Cartwright and others of his friends did fast and pray about those matters, that were then entended
[Page]by
Copinger, and how that
That
M. Cartwright confesseth. he heard the particulars of the treasons, that
Copinger meant to vtter, and vnderstood of his familiaritie with
Hacket by M.
See M.
Throk. letter.
Throkmorton; and how
Iohn Bowman doeth testifie so much in a letter to
Wigginton. intelligences did flie from him as from a head into the countrey abroad, and so came to
Wigginton and
Hacket. How can any indifferent man thinke, but that M.
Cartwright had notice and intelligence of
Copingers matters, so far as himselfe desired? and who doubteth of his consent, when hee communicated these matters to no magistrate, nor others, but such as he supposed would be assistants, and ayders to the building of his Babylonicall eldership, which by confusion of tongues we see is now come to nothing? that therefore which I doe say, is most true; as standing vpon confession, witnesses and records: and that which he answereth is most weake and simple, as standing onely vpon his bare and simple deniall, which hee is bound to make. that cannot be answered, this is refuted with diuers letters, witnesses, and good arguments. sure if innocency should pleade in this simple sort, all the standers by would take her for counterfeit, and the Iudges condemne her as guiltie. but this is onely the ridiculous conceit of the Prefator.
M. Cartwright when he hath read this treatise (I thinke) will not stand vpon any such high points, especially when he seeth no point of his answere left sound, and vnshaken.
M. Cartwrights answere concerning the report of his miracles.
Being (as I feele my selfe) short of the ordinary works of my
I pray you what is your calling? calling, both in
Did neuer any worke miracles but men perfect in all duties? generall duties of Christianitie, and in the particular way of the gouernment of mine owne family: woe should be vnto me, if I should vainly boast of miraculous workes, which my selfe haue especially written against, in
But he condemneth not extraordinary callings: therfore not miracles. condemning extraordinary callings, whereof miracles are the seales. yet M. D.
Sutcliffe seemeth to
A false collection, and leuder reason. I neither insinuate; nor albeit other esteeme them, doeth it perteine to M.
Cartwright. insinuate thus much (I say insinuate) for that the brethren he brandeth to haue them in estimation (I doubt not) he meaneth to be men so fauouring me, as they would be loth to doe it, if they thought it would not stand with my good liking. Nowe let the towne wherein I dwell be examined, whether any voice tending heereunto did euer come
If not from you, yet from your followers, which is all I sayd. from me. and
[Page 38]as I thinke none can be produced, that will glory in this folly; so my desire is, that when this legend shall come foorth,
All this stirre M.
Cartwright maketh against his followers, that are the men onely I know speake of his miracles. there may be for the credit of him that setteth it out, the names of the reporters, and likewise of the brethren layde downe that are guilty of the dotage hee speaketh of; that thereby they may be cleered, or otherwise
He should rather cleare himselfe, then talke of condemning others. passe condemnation of the folly he chargeth them with.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
In this answere
M. Cartwr. doeth me some wrong, but himselfe & his cause much more. for he chargeth me, as if I should say, hee wrought miracles, or promise to set out his miracles, which in trueth I do not.
M.
Cartwright hath a great facilitie in imposing of matters falfly, and confuting that which no man holdeth, easily. nay I do not so much as say that his legend is promised to come forth, as he vntruly writeth; but
that it shall appeare whether he liked of reuelations or not, when the legend of his miracle; shall come forth. he doth himselfe wrong when he thinketh himselfe slandered, when no man speaketh of him, nor doeth so much as mention any matter criminall. for I thinke it not such a hainous matter for a man to thinke that God doeth worke some things by him miraculously. Let all men iudge what a braue briefe of slanders we haue here, when this is receiued as one of the capitall slanders concerning breach of necessary dueties imposed vpon all Christians. what more vaine and ridiculous dealing can be imagined? the which shall better appeare by answere to his owne words.
Woe, sayth he,
should be to me if I should vainly boast of miraculous works. as if any man did charge him with this matter. as for my selfe, I do not so much as insinuate any such like thing. nay I do rather laugh at his folowers great folly, that do admire such a troublestate, as a saint, and imagine, and giue out, that he worketh miracles, when himselfe doeth denie it. but percase albeit he doth not vainly boast; yet it may be he boasteth not vainly. Why then doth he say,
Wo to himselfe? forsooth, because, as he sayth,
he is short of his dueties both in generall and particular, and also
hath condemned extraordinary callings. yet this second is false: for
God,
In the answere to the obiection concerning
Copingers matters. sayd hee before,
doeth extraordinarily raise them vp in the desolation of the Church. the first is not concludent. for God hath wrought miracles by diuers, that haue come short of their duties.
Yet he saith,
I do insinuate that he boasteth of miracles. and why? because he sayth
the brethren would not els like of them. a worthy reason! for if
M. Cartwright did boast of all things which his fancifull followers doe like of, he should boast of more vanities and fooleries, then he hath haires of his head. further,
he would haue the towne examined, wherein he dwelleth, whether any voice did euer come from him by way of boasting of his miracles. as if it were not anoyance enough to examine his vaine answeres, but we must examine all his fantasticall disciples, yea and others to. or as if his followers might not giue out, that hee is an holy man, and worketh miracles, and yet he not able to worke other miracle, then as iuglers doe, that make all that behold them wonder, when they doe nothing but play a litle legierdemaine.
Yet because he will needes haue me examine the matter, I haue bene content to doe him this fauour: and doe find that in deed, albeit I haue not hitherto sayd so much, yet hee hath not onely boasted, but also most vainly boasted of his miracles, if we may beleeue his hearers, for they say that one
Testified by diuers honest men in Warwike.
Chaplin of Warwike being taken sicke in the hall of the hospitall, where M.
Cartwright contrary to lawes of hospitalitie had reuelled at him, and threatened Gods iudgement against him for his supposed drunkennesse; he not long after the mans death going vp into the pulpit, and taking the historie of
Ananias and
Saphira Act. 5. for his text, did there say,
that Chaplin
was striken, as was Ananias and Saphira. which is nothing els but to compare himselfe to
Peter, and to make the death of
Chaplin no lesse miraculous, then the death of
Ananias and
Saphira. Onely this seemed to be all the difference, that
Peter did not rashly iudge of
Ananias and
Saphiraes death, nor declare them vnwoorthy of buriall, whereas M.
Cartwright did, as
Chaplins wel willers complaine, thunder out his detestations against
Chaplin being dead, and said he was vnworthy of christian buriall. such is the mans christian modestie and discretion.
In the end, to make all sure, he desireth
that when the legend of his miracles shall come forth, there may be for the credite of him that setteth it foorth, the names of the reporters, & likewise of the brethren laid down, that are guiltie of this dotage. Wherein I cānot but wonder
[Page 39]what he hath to doe, to accuse others of dotage, especially his owne deare friendes, hauing nothing to answere for himselfe. He doeth not say, whether about Warwike he hath not heard reportes of his miracles: nor doeth he tell vs, that he hath condemned such reports, or denied that he can worke miracles. but would haue those condemned of dotage, that meane to set foorth the legend of them. yet neither haue I sayd that he worketh miracles, nor can I beleeue any such matter. This is in deed his owne folly, that ridiculously gloried as they say, in the death of
Chaplin; and of his folowers, that beleeue that in trueth hee can worke miracles. for that is the speach of his credulous disciples about Warwike: and I my selfe haue heard those that stoutly haue maintained so much to my face. and that first for the strange death of
Chaplin. Secondly, for that one
These matters of
Browne and
Harris will be testified: and I thinke himselfe will not deny that there is such a report.
Browne died, after that M.
Cartwr. had denounced Gods iudgements against him for denying that he had begot his mayd with child: and yet his wife and others say, the poore man was impotent & vnable to doe it. Thirdly, for that one
Harris being threatened with Gods wrath by M.
Cartwr. not long after languished and died. But the man was a weake felow, and being for displeasure and because hee was no friend to M.
Cartwrights discipline, by one
Dulhams meanes pressed foorth for a soldier, died for feare and griefe, as they say: where note by the way that all the report of M.
Cartwr. miracles consisteth in the discouraging, & killing of poore christians. therefore doeth he well to deny, that hee doeth worke miracles. for this is nothing but miraculous malice, which they report of him: and I am much to thanke him, that taketh my part against those, that doe make him a saint, & a great worker of miracles, and that denieth all the legend that goeth through the hands of simple people which by his fained holinesse, and strange grimaces, and pretensed gestures, haue bene deceiued.
But did he worke miracles, or not; how vnaduisedly hath he in this place made such outcries of slaunder vpon my wordes? where is the slander? and how is it prooued? is it not a miracle that M.
Cartwr. should thus fowly be mistaken? let him therefore heare what the law faieth;
He that bringeth his action of iniurious or slaunderous speaches,
l. praetor ff. deiniurijs. saieth the Romane praetor,
must
[Page]name the wrong, and signifie his proceeding directly. if not the partie accused goeth quit, and the accuser is to be condemned of calumniation. which is right the case of M.
Cartwright. for hee sayth,
he is slandered. yet can not say wherein, nor deny that which I haue sayde, nor well gainsay the common report. let him therefore haue the sentence of the law.
¶ M. Cartwrights
answere to these words: being examined in the Starre chamber vpon certeine points of her Maiesties supremacie, he refused to answere, & pleaded, that he was not bound.
I refused it, as esteeming it
Doe the lordes propound matters impertinent? and is it impertinent to declare himselfe a loyall subiect? impertinent to that cause, not otherwise. vnto which afterward, vpon commandement I gaue answere in writing vnto her Maiesties most honourable councell. and to her Maiesties
But not to the particular points of it. supremacy I haue bene sworne at the least fiue or sixe times. and if there be doubt of any change of my iudgement, I am ready to take the
You take the othe, but interpret the lawe contrary to y
e meaning. oth againe.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
Behold I beseech you a hainous slander, for which not onely
M. Cartwr. but the whole consociation of Puritans is grieuously scandalized. I said,
that M. Cartwright
refused to answere directly being examined in the Starre-chamber. Well, what saith
M. Cartwright? doth not he confesse as much, as I said? he cannot deny it. His words are plaine.
I refused it, saith he. but if he had not confessed it, yet would the record in the Starre-chamber haue conuinced him. Now then, when himselfe confesseth, and the record testifieth as much as I say, how happeneth it, that his owne wordes are so cleare, and mine reputed scandalouse? or why should not hee aswell be thought to slander himselfe, as I, seeing he confesseth that very matter, which I do obiect?
But, saith he,
I refused it, as impertinent. as if that were materiall for what cause he refused it, the question being onely whether hee refused it, or no. But to take away all excuse, it shalbe proued, that it was very pertinent, for first, what more pertinent to conuince him of notorious disloyaltie, then to shew that hee had a bad conceit of diuers points of her Maiesties supreme authoritie? Beside that, iudge (I pray you) whether euery one is not bound to yeeld an answere to his superiors in all matters that touch his
[Page 40]alleagiance. Last of al, it cannot be surmised, that so honourable and wise Lords and Iudges would require answere to matters impertinent; neither if it were impertinent, had M.
Cartwright reason afterward to answere it, as he did.
Therefore to make his matter most cleare, he saith,
hee hath bene sworne fiue or sixe times to her Maiesties supremacy, and is
So
Feckenā abbot of Westminster to Bishop
Horne, said,
he was ready to sweare.
againe ready to take the othe, if any doubt bee made of his iudgement therein. As if there were any question of other matter, then whether he once refused to answere concerning matters of her Maiesties supremacie, or no. Beside that, diuers Papists haue bene often sworne, that now are of a contrary opinion: yea and some of them pretend readinesse to take the othe, yea and take it, but with those qualifications, and interpretations, that do sufficiently testifie their bad minds. According to the meaning of the statute I thinke he will not take the oath. for then he should declare, that the Queene hath power to establish and disanull Ecclesiasticall lawes, to appoint Ecclesiasticall Iudges, officers and commissioners, to heare appeales or to appoint delegates to heare them when they are made from Ecclesiasticall courtes, to nominate Bishops, to receiue first fruits and tenthes of Ecclesiasticall liuings, and such like rights & priuiledges, as the statutes of this land giue her. but that he may not, nor (I thinke) wil not do, for that the lawes of their discipline deny it. if so be he would, I confesse, he should satisfie me in this point: but hee should vtterly ruinate the foundation of his aldermens consistoriall iurisdiction, to whom they giue most of these things. Yea & I doubt, whether others would be satisfied. for as in religion it is a note of an hereticall disposition, to doubt of the grounds of our faith; so in policie it is a note of a disloyall person, to doubt of the princes lawfull authoritie, which the statutes giue her. In which case seeing you were once, albeit now you vtterly deny it; I pray you let vs not haue you too much boast of your innocencie, and that in such long Prefaces, as that before your short briefe: especially seeing heretofore you haue written and done many things to the praeiudice of her supremacie in Ecclesiasticall causes.
In the booke of your holy discipline, wherein you hold,
that a perfect forme of Church gouernment, such as is prescribed in Gods word, is conteined, you haue vtterly excluded the princes authoritie,
[Page]and debarred him from all gouernment. for you haue not so much as mentioned him.
In one of the disciplinarian bookes of common prayer,
This booke they sought to haue confirmed by act of Parliament. and administration of Sacraments you leaue out the Christian magistrate, in another there is some mention made of him, but it is in the ende of the booke, and after all the officers of the Church described.
Thirdly in direct termes you say,
that the Christian magistrate can no more be an officer of the Church,
2. reply. p. 420.
then the pastors can bee magistrates. how then can he be supreme gouernor of the Church, that is no gouernor at all,
2. repl. 2. parl. p. 147. as you say? You hold also,
that a Christian magistrate hath no more authoritie in the Church, then a heathen prince. which is sufficient to exclude him out of the Church gouernment. Finally
you do subiect him to the excommunication of your elderships, and place the magistrate among those that are to obey, and the elders among commanders.
Fourthly you wil not deny, but that the Papists deny her Maiesties supremacie in causes Ecclesiasticall. how then can it be said, that you hold a good opinion of it, when you in your books do giue her no more authoritie then they, and abridge the same as farre as they doe?
2. repl. p. 48. Doe you not deny,
that the prince ought to be called the head of particuler and visible Churches within his dominions? Do you not likewise
Ibidem p. 157. & 167. take from him
authoritie to determine of Church causes, and
1. reply p. 192.
power to ordeine lawes and ceremonies? It cannot be denied, your wordes are plaine. all which you borow from the Papists. They subiect the prince to the Pope, you to your elderships, neither can you shew any other difference betwixt your selfes, and them. For where you say first,
that you doe not exempt your ministers frō the punishment of the ciuil magistrate, as the Papists doe their Priestes, you erre in both. for both would you claime immunitie for your ministers, and they do not simply exempt their priestes, but in certeine cases. The authors of the
Admonition 2. p. 65. admonition would haue
themselues and their companions by act of Parliament exempted from the authoritie of Iustices, and from their enditings and finings. In your
Lib. 2. reply,
you would haue the authoritie of the ciuill magistrate to descend from Christ, as God, and
not as mediator; whereof it followeth, that Christian princes haue no rule ouer their subiects as Christians, but onely as men;
[Page 41]
De visib. monarch. lib.
2. c.
3. as
Saunders also holdeth. all of you deny,
that any appeale is to be admitted from the determination of the synode to the prince. How then are not the synodes exempt from princes iurisdiction, when the prince hath no authoritie ouer them? yea and in Suffolke certeine of this sect in a supplication to the Lords of her Maiesties counsell affirme,
that it was a hard course, and tending to the discredit of the ministery, that their ministers should be presented before the Iudges and endited, arraigned and condemned. Contrarywise
Against the apologie of the Church. p. 306.
Harding saith,
that good Kings may put Bishops and priestes in minde of their duties, and bridle both their riot and arrogancie. And in
Ibidem p. 303. another place,
that a prince may make lawes for the obseruation of both tables, and punish the transgressors. Feckenam
To bishop
Horne. offereth to sweare,
that her Maiestie hath vnder God the soueraintie and rule ouer all persons within her dominions, whether they bee Ecclesiasticall or temporall. Fatemur personas Episcoporum qui in toto orbe fuerunt, saith
De visib. monarch. lib.
2. c.
3.
Sanders, Romano Imperatori esse subiectos. And for ciuil causes, it is their common opinion, that
Harding reioynd. f. 379. priests may be conuented before ciuil Iudges. and for Ecclesiastical causes certeine
Act. of Parliament anno 1584. acts. 2. ministers of Scotland refused to answere before the king.
Secondly you say,
that the Papists will haue the prince to execute whatsoeuer they conclude, be it good or bad; which you will not. For you graunt the prince
authoritie to set order where there is no lawfull ministery, and to stay vnlawfull decrees of lawfull ministers. As if the
Hard. confus. apol. p.
304. &
317. Papists did not grant as much: or as if Papists held, that the princes were to execute wicked decrees. Againe it is euident that you would haue all men to stand to the
Admonit. determination of your synodes. And albeit your synodes doe decree bad things, yet you wil not giue princes authoritie to iudge them. How then can they stay them? will you giue them extraordinary authoritie? that is your meaning. But how shall wee know when they worke by ordinary, when by extraordinary authoritie? Beside that, you deny this extraordinary authoritie as long, as there is a lawfull ministery. And albeit your doings be vnlawfull, yet you will not be stayed by the prince.
Thirdly you
2. p. 164. affirme,
that you do not vtterly seclude the prince from your Churchassemblies. for oftentimes a simple man and (as the prouerbe saith) a gardner hath spoken to purpose. So you count the prince as a simple fellow, and as a poore gardener among the
[Page]magnificoes in your elderships. You say,
he may haue a voyce, call a counsell, and appoint times to meete, but he
2.
lib. 2.
p. 157.
& 156.
may neither iudge nor make orders, but ought to confirme and execute the decrees of the coūsels. And do not the Papists the like? It is most apparant both in our owne countreymens writings as in
Devisib. monar. lib.
2. c.
3.
Sanders and
Confut. ap. p.
304.
Harding and in
Bellar. de magistr. others also. If then the Papistes; sure you haue no good cōceit of her Maiesties supremacie. And this
In a certeine epistle concerning
M. Cartur. reply.
M. Whitaker and others haue noted before me, lest you imagine me to be the author of this charge.
Fiftly being demaunded by me, whether the disciplinarians, whose leader and as it were oracle you are, do not in effect deny the principall points of her Maiesties supremacie, and take from her power to ordeine rites and orders for the Church, and right to nominate Bishops, and to appoint Ecclesiasticall commissioners, and to delegate learned men to heare the last appeale from Ecclesiasticall courts, likewise authoritie to call and gouerne synodes, and other prerogatiues and rights giuen to the prince by the statutes and lawes of England: and finally whether you doe not endeuour to bring in forreigne lawes & iurisdiction repugnant to the statutes of supremacie, and her Maiesties prerogatiue: you answere nothing. Which is nothing els, but a plaine confession, that you dare not directly, and in plaine termes declare your opinion concerning the foresaid matters; and doe indeede abridge her Maiestie of a great part of her royal authoritie.
Lastly when you were called vpon your othe in the Starre-chamber to answere to diuers points of her supremacie, you shew your selfe to haue a peruerse opinion, and therefore dare not answere directly. Being
Interrog. 3. demanded
whether you haue not taught or allowed, that the prince being neither pastour, nor elder, is to bee accompted among the gouernours of the Church, or among those that are to be gouerned: and also whether in a well ordered Church he may ordeine orders and ceremonies therein: doe you not say for all answere, that you are not bound to answere? and do you not persist therein? Now how can it be supposed, that you allow the prince to be supreme gouernor, that will not acknowledge him to be any gouernor of the Church at all? or howe can it be said you allow the points of her Maiesties supremacie, that will not
[Page 42]confesse she hath power to make orders or to ordeine ceremonies for the Church? True it is, that you offer to sweare to the supremacie: so likewise doeth
Fecknam. I doe here presently (saith
Fecknam to Bishop
Horne.
Fecknam)
offer my selfe to receiue a corporall othe vpon the Euangelistes, that I doe verily thinke and am perswaded in my conscience, that the Queenes highnesse is the onely supreme gouernour of this Realme, and of all other her Maiesties dominions, &c. and that shee hath vnder God the souereintie and rule ouer all maner persons Ecclesiasticall and temporall. And yet he doeth not beleeue the seuerall points of her Maiesties authoritie, nor acknowledge them. So likewise it may be, you will acknowledge her Maiesties authoritie in generall termes, and yet wil not acknowledge the seuerall points of her authoritie. You doe also offer to sweare to the supremacie, but you haue a peruerse interpretatiō, by which you ouerthrow all the chiefe points of it in effect. Your pretence is the interpretation of the iniunction. which kinde of bad dealing, and meaning you detected sufficiently in your answere to the 2. interrogatory in the Starre-chamber. For being demaunded
howe farre foorth you haue affirmed or allowed the Queenes authoritie Ecclesiasticall to berestreined by the iniunctions, you say,
you are not bound to answere. By which it appeareth, that you thinke the iniunctions restreine her authoritie, and that so farre, as you dare not tell vs what you thinke. Wherefore if in deede your opinion be sound cōcerning her Maiesties supremacie, answere these matters directly, and tell vs what she may do, & what she may not doe by the lawes of your discipline: and whether you meane to holde your former opinions, or renounce them. For whatsoeuer you sweare; your bookes, and the Queenes authoritie giuen her by the lawes of this land, cannot stand together.
M.
Cartwright, answere being charged
to haue highly commended M. Fenners
booke, which
Fenneri Theolog. Sac. lib.
5. p.
187.
giueth authoritie to inferiour persons to restraine their souereigne, as did the ephori in Sparta.
I
You vtterly mistake it.
take it, M. Fenner
giueth no such authoritie, but onely where the lawes of the land doe establish such an authoritie, as the ephori in
The ephori were of
Sparta, the city, not
Lacedemonia the countrey.
Lacedemonia had. and if M. Fenner
did, yet how doth my epistle commendatorie set before
[Page]his booke
Because you allowe it, and commend it, and set it out.
make me of his iudgement? as if he that commendeth a booke iustifieth whatsoeuer is in the booke, or as if notwithstanding M. Fenners
And more presumption, made notorious by his extrauagant diuinity.
singular learning (which for his age many, I doubt not, both at home and abroad do esteeme) you allow it, and disallow it to? or can you deny that you commended his rules, as
[...]
coelestis I
CanCanaan?
might not, or doe not differ from him in some things conteined in his booke. besides, hee himselfe confessing, that by oth in the Starre-chamber I haue disauowed the allowance of any such opinion, which hee fathereth of M. Fenner,
let it be considered with
With a good minde to shew your contradictions, and how hardly you are drawen to obedience.
what minde he so often rubbeth vpon this point. and both for this and the former charge, I leaue it to be considered with what
What ciuill honesty haue you to charge me with slandering you, or vrge me to moue these matters?
Christian modestie M. Sutcliffe
may now the
If you quiet not your selues you must heare it the fourth & fifth time.
second and the third time mooue question (and that in print) of those things to our discredit, which her Maiesties most honourable councell was pleased, shoulde be
In lawe wee conuent you not, in writing we may discourse vpon these things as oft as you pretend innocency.
no further proceeded in, and that he is not
You doe not content your selues with it, albeit neuer so light in respect of your faults.
contented with that imprisonment we endured, which their honours are satisfied with.
Lastly, my iudgement in sundry matters of the discipline
That is sufficient.
excepted, wherein differing from sundry learned men in our church, I haue the consent of many worthy churches, and godly learned, both of this and
Speake not this for shame, for before
Caluins time, your fancies were neuer heard of.
other ages, I would be ashamed for that singular mercy God had shewed mee by her Maiesties most gratious gouernment, to come
Yet I haue beene in many places in her Maiesties seruice, where I could not see you.
behind M. Sutcliffe
in any duty, that my poore hand is able to reach vnto.
What is this to
Fenners cause?
And that hee
If I dare you, it is because I knowe you cannot.
dareth me not once, but sundry times to answere touching these matters of discipline, I thinke it not so
Why did you then first begin this braule?
fit for mee to vndertake it, there being so many better able thereunto then I, especially in this declining and forgetfull age of mine. and yet if my answere might haue either that
At Geneua you may haue both.
allowance of print, or passage that his hath, and none other were found, I my selfe in this weakenesse I am in, would not be behinde with answere to any thing that he hath bene able to alledge in this behalfe,
A ridiculous surmise.
if there be any thing in his writings, the answere where of is not already set downe by such as haue written in that cause. and that my silence in the cause of discipline is not altogether
[Page 43]of the
I do thinke M.
Cartwright able to do, and write well. but not in this cause.
inabilitie or feare M. D. Sutcliffe
would so willingly fasten, or rather force vpon mee, let this be for an
An argument most weake, for it is more easie to refute the Rhem
[...]sts false annotations then to establish newe found conceits.
argument, that where I was set
That should be done by the learned fathers of the church.
on worke by the right honourable Sir Francis Walsingham
for the answere of the annotations of the Iesuites vpon the New testament, & had trauailed therein to a rude and first draught of a great part thereof: vnderstanding from some in authority, that I might not deale with it, I did not onely not set any thing out my selfe, but also
Good for you, and for the cause.
earnestly laboured by letters and frends here, and in Scotland both the hinderance of the printing some parts thereof, which being brought to Sir Francis
afterward (much against my will) came into the hands of diuers, to whom I would
Such is the pride of these men: they will not suffer their doings to be corrected.
neuer haue let them come.
In the margine oueragainst these words
(hinderance of the printing) is this note placed.
And
This note serueth to vnderproppe the former weake argument. but to no good effect. for the vnsufficiency of this, might deter him from attempting the other labour.
if he stayed the publishing of that whereunto he was once allowed by authority, it is not in all likelyhood to be thought, that he would hastily publish any thing of himselfe, howsoeuer he might be persuaded of the trueth of it.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
In this answer there are two principall questions, that should haue bene resolued by M.
Cartwright, if he meant to conclude ought against me. the first is, whether he did highly commend M.
Fenners booke or no, wherein this strange position mentioned in the title of his answere is conteined; the second, whether granting so much as I charged him withall, he was herein slandered, as in euery of his seuerall accusations he pretendeth. of these two questions M.
Cartwright resolueth nether. with what face then can hee say, that he is slandered, not being able to deny any thing which I say, nor to iustifie his wrong imputation of slaunder? did hee thinke, that I should neuer returne to looke into these matters? if he did, what hope hath he to make them good?
Beside this wrong, where I say
that Fenner
giueth authoritie to inferior persons, as indeed he doth: he cunningly foisteth in
superior persons. as if either he meant to
If he say, that a prince may be ouerruled by inferiors, he denieth the princes souereignty. if in such common wealths where the magistrates haue indeed superiors, he deny their authority, he speaketh, as a man ignorant of antiquitie and state. denie the princes supremacie, or their authoritie (if any such may be) that haue authoritie ouer the prince or king; as the Romanes had ouer kings,
[Page]that were their vassals and tributaries, of which wee talke not, nor make any question. such goodly discourses maketh M.
Cartwright all muffled about the eyes with the maske of innocency, so that he could see nothing, vnlesse it were to misalledge my words, and to answere nothing to purpose. yet least his clients and followers might thinke, he had sayd great matters; let vs examine euen this nothing.
He sayth,
that M. Fenner
giueth no such authority, as is sayd, but where the lawes of the land doe establish such an authoritie as the Ephori in Lacedaemonia had. A matter, as I shewed, that made not to purpose, and which is also very false. for M.
Fenner, as M.
Cartwright should not be ignorant, speaketh of lawes drawn out of the word of God, to which all princes ought to submit their scepters. further he speaketh generally. he therefore that taketh it otherwise, doth both mistake and misconstrue.
Driuen from this ground hee flieth to the second, and sayth,
that hee is not of M. Fenners
iudgement. which sitteth him not well to say, vnlesse he will contradict himselfe in his epistle. for the matters conteined in M.
Fenners booke hee calleth
[...],
leges, & iuracoelestis Canaan. Now, I trow, he wil not deny Gods lawes, or as he calleth them the lawes of heauenly Canaan beside this he reuiewed the book and corrected it as appeareth by these words.
Cupiebam (saith
The words of M.
Cartwrights epistle before M.
Fenners booke. M.
Cartwright)
libellū hunc quem sanè praeclarum abs te accepi, nec indignum, vt ei legendo vadimonium (quod dicitur) deseratur, pro voto & postulato tuo meliorem & cultiorem ad te remittere. ad quam rem quid attulerim, tu apud te statues. hauing then corrected what he thought amisse, will not M.
Cartwright defend the rest; especially hauing made all so neat, and fine? thirdly as those
that
l. lex cornelia. ff. de iniuriis
§. si quis librum.
publish and commend, or write or make books conteining slandrous matter, are to answere for whatsoeuer is therein conteined, so they that publish and commend books conteining hereticall and trecherous, and leud opinions, are to answere for them much rather. in what case then is M.
Cartwr. that by his excessiue commendations hath giuen vent to this booke, which no wise man I thinke will valew? is not he periured, that denieth that doctrine on his oth, which is conteined in the booke which he alloweth? as for M.
Fenner let him rest in peace. he was towardly, but in setting foorth this booke,
[Page 44]too forward; yea and percase M.
Cartwrights iudgement therein did not a litle abuse him.
Thirdly hee goeth on, and
would haue it considered, with what minde I doe so often
Belike this point galled him, and therefore he would not haue it touched, or rubbed.
rubbe ouer this one point, seeing in the Starre-chamber he disauowed this opinion fathered vpon M. Fenner
as I doe confesse. as if it were sufficient to deny it, when a man hath done leudly: or els if a man might not note his notorious contradictions, that is still opposing himselfe against the state. let him therefore rather consider, how vnchristianly he hath dealt with many good men, and recant the wrong hee hath done in disgracing of this church of England, and the state, and call backe his leud epistle, and that leud booke that hath, and doeth still giue occasion of iust offence, let him also be sory for his oth so rashly taken, and ashamed of his notorious contradiction in this matter. finally, let him deny, that the eldership hath authoritie to correct & excommunicate princes; and giue vnto them their due and right, and he shall neither be further rubbed, nor heare more of me.
Fourthly, to presse mee downe with the authoritie of the Starre chamber, he goeth on, and yet
leaueth it to be considered, with what christian modestie I may so often, and that in print mooue question of things to his discredite, which her maiesties most honorable counsell
Let him shew this.
was pleased should be no further proceeded in, and that am not content with his imprisonment, which their honours are
A manifest vntrueth.
satisfied with. as if christians either vsed not, or might not talke of matters examined, and ended in courts of publike iustice, especially so long as they did not controll them or mislike them. nay therefore are such matters heard publikely, that men may haue notice of them, and talke of them. and sometimes the sentences and proceedings of iudges are published abroad, that men may talke of them; that by the punishment of law breakers, and disloiall persons, others may bee warned and restrained from running into such like disorders. Assuredly, if the strange opinions, and vndutiful behauiour of these men, as they are well knowen to the iudges, so had bene well knowen to the people; men would neuer haue either admired them or folowed them, or praised that discipline which they seeke for. Neither do I thinke, that there is any order in the Starre chamber to the contrary,
[Page]Why doeth not
M. Cartwright note it, if he know any such matter? it was their honors pleasure to shew him great fauour, and to accept of a certaine submission he made, as I haue heard: but that he should be quite discharged, I cannot beleeue. for
M. Cartwright may remember, that he standeth
His bond is in the court of the commission for causes ecclesiasticall. bound to appeare at any time within 20. dayes warning giuen to him. which argueth that albeit he be dismissed vpon hope of amendment; yet he is not discharged. dismissed he is of great fauour, & through her maiesties exceeding clemencie. but if he runne on his olde courses, and accuse those of wrong that did him exceeding fauour, he may percase vnderstand what formerly he hath deserued. and if he be not delt with all iudicially by lawe, yet may it please him to giue vs leaue to talke of his misdemeanors extraiudicially, vntil such time as he reforme them. He is loth to haue his
All this sect doeth stand more vpon their credite, albeit the same be litle, then vpon the trueth of their cause. credite touched; yet hath not hee spared his superiors, against whom hee hath delt. why wee should not handle these points, there is neither law, nor commandement, nor reason to the contrary.
What cause then hath
M. Cartwright to insinuate, that I haue made a breach of christian modestie in speaking of them? may not a man with christian modestie note the faults and errors of these men, especially when they goe about to defend them? I neuer sought quarell, nor entred into these matters, before I was thereto vrged, and prouoked.
M. Cartwright (I thinke) doth know that I did not so much as mooue question of these matters, before I was drawen into them, by a lewd and contentious companion of that sect, that in a booke entituled
A petition, would needs name me, and mooue diuers questions to the disgrace of the present gouernment of the church, of which I am a minister, and therefore deepely therein interessed; and to the discredite of diuers good men, and my good friends: nor before that
Iob Throk. a great champion of puritane chiualrie, and a noble pillar of Martinisme, would needes charge me with slandering of the whole brotherhood of deformation, and goe about to iustifie the chiefe heads, and maintainers of that faction. being then named in print, and railed at in print, and called foorth in print to iustifie what I had sayd; how could I with any honestie forbeare to answere in print? nay so farre am I from infringing
[Page 45]any point of christian modestie in this behalf, that I should greatly haue offended on the other side, if being charged with diuers bad opinions and misdemeanors, I should haue neglected them, and held my peace.
Ruffinus doeth not thinke him to be a christian,
that being noted of heresie, doeth dissemble the matter, and hold his peace. and Lawyers say,
quod negligere famam crudele est. hee that striketh must not thinke much to haue his blowes warded.
[...], saieth
Achilles.
Iliad. 1. but these felowes when like
Thersites they haue railed and spoken euill of others, yea of princes; doe disdaine to heare themselues iustly reprooued, and most arrogantly disdaine to haue themselues touched. most vaine therefore, and causelesse is this complaint.
But
I deale very hardly (as he thinketh) and vnchristianly, that am not content with his imprisonment, which satisfied their lordships. which is a matter more, then he knoweth; sure more then I can learne, or beleeue. for albeit of fauour it pleased them, and of their great benignitie and clemencie to inflict this punishment only; yet how knoweth he, that they were satisfied therewith; especially seeing they are not yet discharged? but were it true, yet what a ridiculous point is it to thinke, that men may not speake of matters, for which malefactors are imprisoned, especially when they or their friends doe repine and grudge at their punishment, and pretend hard dealing and iniustice, as the petitioner and
Iob Throk. did in the behalfe of
M. Cartwr. and others? neither was the imprisonment of
M. Cartwr. so grieuous, or costly to him, that either himselfe or others should complaine, or lament for the remembrance of it. So soft was his lying, so trim was his lodging, so pleasaunt was his company, so daintie was his fare, so great were the giftes hee had, so diligent was his wife to rake in rewards; that many braue men of good desert, that serue her maiestie in her warres would bee content (the shame onely except) to exchange the commodity of their places with him. but if these men haue not what they would, or if their pillowes lie not right, they thinke all men doe them wrong, that doe not pitie them. yea, albeit they murmure at their iudges; yet would they haue no man to open their mouth against them.
Lastly, he entreth into comparison with me, and saieth,
bee would be ashamed to come behind me in any duetie. wherein it had bene good if he had hired
M. Throk. or some of his friends to speake for him. This domesticall testimonie of himselfe sauoureth strongly of folly and arrogancie, & is litle to be respected. yea, albeit his deserts were greater, yet is the comparison odious, and loth I am to follow
M. Cartwright in this vanitie. yet thus much I may say for my selfe: that I neuer was imprisoned for any vndutifull and disloyall opinions and misdemeanors, as he hath bene, neither did I euer hide my head in corners as hee hath done: nor did I euer so neerely touch her maiesties royall prerogatiue, her reuenues, and her lawes, as
M. Cartwright did; nor euer haue I written bookes in defence of a new gouernment of the church, nor maintained the same directly against lawes, as he hath done and doeth. Againe I thinke
M. Cartwright was neuer employed in her maiesties seruice, as I haue bene now this fourth time: yea while I was in her seruice in the iorney of Guadix, hee emploied all his time and labour in setting foorth and printing this most simple briefe. ô what brags would he make, if euer he had done her maiestie seruice, that is not now ashamed to brag of his duetifull behauiour towards her maiestie, whose whole time hath bene emploied in oppugning that ecclesiasticall gouernment, which by her authoritie is established! so litle doeth he shame to looke into the crooked course of his whole life and studie.
For answere therefore to this obiection,
M. Cartwright doth insinuate,
that all other matters being equall, he is behind me onely in his iudgement in matters of discipline. which is vntrue. for notwithstanding that iudgement, he might haue done her maiestie seruice, if he had would, as I haue done. Beside that, this onely dealing of his about his fancifull discipline is matter sufficient to conuict him of notorious misdemeanors, and vndutiful cariage of himselfe, as hath bene declared. neither is his defence of any moment, where he saieth, that
many are of his opinion. for in euery lewd practise there are lightly many consorts; and heretikes and schismatikes want no folowers. Beside that, it is vntrue
that many worthy churches and godly learned of this and other ages are of his opinion. for before
Caluins time his discipline was neuer
[Page 46]heard of. and albeit now some churches doe embrace his opinions herein: yet doe they not consent with
M. Cartwright in many points. nor I thinke did they allow any negotiation and practise for the establishing of his new discipline in this land by forging, railing, libelling, and disloiall dealing. Would therfore
M. Cartwr. doe me this fauour in two other sheetes of paper to shew that godly learned men of other ages were of his opinion, and that other churches allow his courses, hee should cleare himselfe of the suspicion of a great and notorious vntrueth.
The rest of
M. Cartwrights answere in this place is nothing, but an idle digression nothing pertinent to the clearing of the obiection concerning his iudgement of
Fenners booke, and the authoritie by him giuen to certeine
Ephori to ouerrule princes, yet least hee should compleine hee were not answered, I am to craue pardon, if I examine this also. He saith first, that although
I dare him not once, but sundry times to answere touching these matters of discipline, yet it is not so fit for him to vndertake it. To this I answere first that albeit I should dare him, yet it is no slander to his worship that I dare him. it is rather shame for him, that hee commeth not forth being dared. Secondly he doth mee wrong to say,
I dare him. for he dare do any thing, yea things very absurd, and vnlawfull. But in deed I doe in diuers points challenge him to mainteine his bolde and rash assertions, and that not to stirre contention, but to shew that albeit he dare do it, yet he can not mainteine his cause. Thirdly I do mainteine, that there is no man that hath more reason to answere in these causes then hee. and that first, for that he in this Church first of all in large books defended these opinions. Now why should any bee thought more fit to speake, then hee that first made challenge, and entred the liftes in defence of this cause? Secondly there is none whom that side doth more desire should answere then
M. Cartwright. Thirdly they imagine that none is more able. Fourthly the cause of others is deserted. Fiftly none promised or bragged so much as he. Lastly of all men, I would that
M. Cartwright should specially answere, that when it appeareth, how the patriarch of discipline can say nothing; his followers that are abused, might soonest be mooued to change opinion. And if neither his aduersaries prouocation, nor his friends desire, nor his owne reputation,
[Page]nor his cause deserted, nor his owne great words and brags do moue him: I see no excuse he can haue, but the impossibilitie of defence, and the vntrueth of matters heretofore defended by him.
He pretendeth age and forgetfulnesse, but the first is not sufficient, the second is absurd. for he ought not to forget his duty, nor what he is to say for himselfe. Hee saith also,
that others are more able. but I dare say, he beleeueth it not, and his friendes by no meanes will admit it. Therefore when no iust excuse can be alledged of silence, he proceedeth saying,
that if either his answere might haue allowance of print or passage, himselfe in that weaknesse hee is in, would not be behinde to answere any thing, that I haue bene able to alledge in these matters. as if hee might not as well print and passe his bookes at
Geneua or
Heidelberg, as he did his first and second replies. Beside that, if the matters he standeth on be such as he saith, then ought he to care for no allowance, nor passage. for if discipline bee a part of the Gospell, and so constantly to be defended, as that he ought to giue his life for it, yea so many liues as he hath haires of his head; these are no iust excuses why he should flie backe. Further, when hee printed his first bookes he desired neither passage nor allowance, why then should hee nowe desire it, more then then? Is his heate of zeale cooled, or is he growne wise? nay he saith he is growne weake. percase he hath taken some rheume or cold that hath disordred the records of his fancie, which is the proper seate of his discipline. But this is no allowable excuse, especially seeing he
doubteth not but to answer whatsoeuer I haue bene able to alledge: for so he saith. Yet his friendes doe rather looke for performance. For his bragges, I say nothing, but as the Poet saith,
[...]. Let vs see your promises atchieued, and then crow out your victory.
In Theatet.
Plato saith,
it is a crauenly cocke, that crieth so loud before the fight.
That
M. Cartwright meaneth not to deale further in this matter, I take this as a presumption, for that hee doubteth
whether there bee any thing in my writings, which is not answered already by those, that haue written in that cause. for that is onely a cloake for his sluggishnesse, and the weakenesse of his consistoriall discipline. but such a cloake, as beareth out neither wind, raine, nor Sunne. I wonder that he should make such an exception, and
[Page 47]that not without some note of a hard forhead and conscience. For he knoweth that the books I haue writen, whereof one is in Latine, the other in English, are directly against their discipline, which argument none to my knowledge euer handled seuerally and purposely either before mee, or after mee. Other bookes that haue bene written in this cause are rather for defence of the present gouernment, then against their newe discipline. How then can my bookes be saide to be answered in other treatises, that are rather written to oppugne our gouernment, then to defend theirs? especially seeing in my bookes all these arguments are answered which here and there others haue written for the new discipline. Somewhat I confesse hath bene written since, but nothing to the purpose, nor orderly, nor schollerly. As for M.
Beza it pleaseth him to raile on me, & giue me euil language which God forgiue him, and I forgiue & forget, but to the matter he answereth nothing. Nay his discourse is such as rather we do pitie the man for his age and weakenes, then value any thing he hath said. and yet both
M. D. Sarauia hath answered him, and so haue I, and haue the booke ready to be printed, if any beginne but once to stirre in the cause. Wherefore good
M. Cartwright either let me haue publike, or priuate answere to content mee, or els leaue of your bragging promises. if not, whatsoeuer you say, all your folowers will mislike you, and your aduersaries take your silence for confession.
In the end of this answere of his, he goeth about to prooue,
that his silence proceedeth not altogether from inabilitie or feare, because hauing proceeded to a rude
His answere consisting of diuers pieces, collected by diuers of the fraternity in Cambridge, knowen to be of small sufficiency, he hath no such cause to tell vs of his great labours taken, & learning shewed therein.
draught of an answere to a great part of the Iesuiticall annotations vpon the New testament (of which hee maketh a great bragge)
yet being countermanded he did not publish them, nor (as he sayth in the margent)
vseth hastily to publish any thing, howsoeuer he might be persuaded of the trueth of it. but of all others, this reason is most simple and least concludent. for the case is farre different betwixt the publication of his answere to the Rhemish annotations, (which I know not why he calleth Iesuiticall, or his answere, being pieced together by diuers other) and this expected defence of discipline. for that was neuer expected at his hands, nor promised, nor could without others helpe be performed: this was both much expected, and in
[Page]his first replies in effect promised, and this he thought himselfe once able to performe. beside that, all his partakers desired his defence of the new discipline, which they expected would be a worke very compleat, and the rather they desired it, because others abandoned the cause. but his answere to the Rhemish annotations, wrought out in the monasterie of S.
Laurence for the most part very rudely, beside his owne followers, none expected, & some wise men thought meet should be stopped, both for the discordance of the parts, & for y
t by his simple dealing in many points, especially concerning discipline, he betrayed our cause, and did giue more aduantage to the aduersary, then all his side would haue done good. and lastly for that M. D.
Fulke very sufficiently and learnedly before him had dealt in the cause. neither doth any well aduised man thinke it expedient, that he should deale in the publike cause, vnlesse his writings might be publikly reuiewed before they were printed, which his haughtie spirit could by no meanes endure. the which appeareth by his wordes in this place. for albeit some part of the preface to his booke was brought to those that had authority to peruse it, yet he signifieth
that if he could haue chosen, it should neuer haue come to their hands. it was not therefore his moderation, that stayd the printing (for he confesseth that some parts were already going to the presse) but the insufficiency of his worke, and the authors pride, that would admit no correction; and lastly, for that D.
Fulke of blessed memory, a man more iudicious, and learned, then he, had trauailed therein more sufficiently, and perfectly before him. and thus much by the way to take away his friuolous excuses of his silence in the cause of discipline, in which first he was so fiery and furious. Now let vs returne to his foresayd briefe of slanders.
M.
Cartwrights answere being charged,
how that vpon the comming forth of Martin,
he is reported to haue said, that it was no matter, if the bishops were so handled, seeing they would take no warning.
Let it be iudged (sayth hee) what
What guiltines of conscience is it that suffreth him not to deny it?
christian loue it is to commit such things to print vpon a
It is to be testified by witnesse.
bare report. and if the reporters had bene named, as in other cases where he doth call out the persons by their names, the trueth might haue the better appeared. for me I am able
[Page 48]to produce witnesses, that the first time that euer I heard of Martin Marprelate,
I testified my great misliking and griefe, for so naughty and so disorderly a
You misliked the course, but not at the first, nor that BB. should be abused.
course, as that was. and therefore where fol. 51.
p. 1.
hee asketh when I will condemne the vnlawfull and vnciuill practise of
Martin and
Penry? I aske againe what
You take on you the office of a doctour or pastour, which is an office to do that, very sufficient.
office or charge I haue to publish condemnation vpon euery vnlawfull and vnciuill
This touched your cause neerer, then other writings.
writing that commeth abroad? and yet I haue witnesses, that euen publikly when I was allowed to preach, I condemned all dealing
Note that he misliked not
Martin, but all dealing in that kinde, because his side was thereby neerely touched in that kinde, and sound themselues vnable to answere.
in that kinde.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
M.
Cartwright would accuse me of want of christian loue in committing these things to print (as hee sayth) vpon bare report. but all men doe see a great want in him of Christian wisdome, to accuse others for reporting such things, as himselfe dare not deny. what proofe therefore needeth, when hee dare not deny what is alledged, or what needeth other accuser, when his owne conscience doth accuse him of speaking these words? and yet if other proofe be required, it shall be testified by him that heard it, although now I forbeare to name my frend, that is loth to come in print. in olde M.
Bodleyes house the words were spoken. and if the man were aliue, I suppose he could witnesse them. besides him there are diuers about Warwike which will testifie, that he sayd,
it was the iustice of God, that bishops whose calling was vnlawfull should so be handled by Martin. let no man therfore doubt of the truth of this report.
But sayth he,
I am able to produce witnesses, that I misliked so naughty a course. which shal not need. for I wil not deny, but he misliked the course. yet not at the first, but after that himself felt the smart; sure, that bishops should be railed at, he did not mislike. and woorthy it is to be marked, that he sayth he misliked the course, and not the purpose and thing that
Martin aymed at. yet certes if he had misliked either the course or the malicious matter of those execrable libels, hee would one time or other haue publikely, or priuatly declared his mislike of those matters and courses, and rebuked the authors, and neither haue read the books nor suffered his frends to reade them. doing any
[Page]of these, how can it be thought that euer hee misliked that bishops should be so vnchristianly, & consistorianly dealt withall?
He answereth
that he had no office to condemne euery vnlawfull and vnciuill writing. I grant. yet being either preacher, or doctor, or priuate lay man, he might haue declared his opinion; especially seeing so many did depend vpon it. therefore hee sayeth,
that being allowed to preach, he condemned all dealing in that kinde. which I can hardly beleeue. for how is it likely he should condemne
Martin, vsing so familiarly the authors of
Martin, viz.
Iohn Penry, that was not many yeeres agoe hanged; and M.
Iob Throk. whom God preserue from hanging. besides that, he can not deny, but that either he hath the booke, or hath had or read the booke, and heard that his partisans do commonly reade the bookes.
Cod. de. famos. libell. l. vnic. Now the ciuill lawes condemne
not only the authors of libels, but also all such as haue them, or finde them, and doe not teare them, and burne them. in what case then shoulde M.
Cartwr. be, that not onely hath by his scoffes and flowers of railing traced out a way for
Martin, but also had the books of
Martin, and is so well acquainted with the authors? the truth is, that M.
Cartwright and his confraternitie of disciplinarians, so long as the libels of
Martin went currantly thorow euery mans hands without all answere, or opposition, so long they liked them well, and much ioyed in their brother
Martin, as a woorthy champion of discipline, and a braue authour of their reformation. but when as one began to whip him as an ape, another to bang him as an asse, another to cut him downe with an hatchet, and that diuers of the brotherhood beganne to see themselues soundly lashed, and felt themselues vnable to proceede in this course: as men vnwilling to see their owne faults in print, and impatient to be touched in their credit; they began a litle to reproue libelling: not because they misliked their mery madde frend
Martin, but because they would reproue & speake against those, that spoke against themselues. so M.
Cartwright percase condemned all dealing in that kinde, albeit he do well loue and like M.
Throkmorton, and prayse his Martinicall writings. Well therefore it may be said, that albeit he liked well of
Martin, yet he condemned all others dealing in that kinde, and that he is notwithstanding guilty of slandring many good men, liking so well the authours
[Page 49]and libels of
Martin. that I haue slandered him in reporting thus much, he hath no reason, nor witte to say: for were it vntrue; yet euery vntrueth amounteth not to slander; and being most true, and not directly denied, howe shamed he not, to note this as a slander?
M.
Cartwrights answere being charged,
that he commendeth extemporall prayers most highly, as being vttered by the holy Ghosts secret inspiration, and for that when the time was, he would scarse be induced to like of a prescript forme of prayer.
Where in my reply, or in treatise of
Who can make any sence of all this sentence?
what matter I remember not, nor M. Sutcliffe
(I beleeue) shall euer shew that Tho. Cartwr.
hath so litle knowledge of diuinity as to
He hath affirmed worse matters.
affirme, that the extemporall prayers of any (how able soeuer in these dayes) are vttered by the holy Ghosts secret inspiration. and in what place, or time, and in whose hearing could I scarcely be
In your first reply pag. 106. where you argue as long as you can against it.
induced to like of a prescript fourme of prayer? the
They shall be noted to your griefe.
noting of these circumstances which he doeth diligently, yea curiously (where hee thinketh they may serue the turne) woulde easily haue bewrayed the vntrueth thereof. my continuall
Your practise is no good rule. no not of your owne opinions.
practise in the ministerie witnesseth against it. for in the space of fiue yeeres I preached at Andwerpe, and Middleborough, I did euery Sunday reade the
Who prescribed you that forme?
prayer out of the booke. and all the while I preached at Warwike, there were fewe sermons I euer made there, but (to my remembrance) I did shut vp the
viz. extemporall.
prayer either before, or after the sermon with the Lordes prayer. besides that, the prayer before the sermon ordinarily was a set &
All this prooueth not
prescribed.
accustomed forme of prayer, howsoeuer I read it not out of the booke, and likewise was that after the sermon some small part excepted, where in my prayer I applied some principall pointes of the doctrine then handled. all
Al which is beside your purpose, and maketh nothing for you.
which I would not haue done, if I had not allowed, yea well liked also a prescript forme of prayer. and hitherto of the former kinde of
Neither are they slanders, nor concerne they necessary duties.
slaunders concerning the breach of necessary dueties imposed vpon all Christians. the second of things
Note how he is slandered for things indifferent.
indifferent in their owne nature followeth. for as touching his charge of
Odious railing, a thing put among things indifferent.
odious and
Do I say you are ignorant in railing?
ignorant railing &c. I referre my selfe to indifferent iudgement vpon the bookes which are extant.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
The beginning of M.
Cartwr. answere to this charge, hath no sense to be picked out of it: which I take to be the correctours fault, and so let it passe. his meaning is,
that I can not shew either in his reply or other treatise of his, that he hath so litle knowledge in diuinity, as to say that the extemporall prayers of any in these dayes are vttered by the holy Ghosts secret inspiration. wherein he doth himselfe wrong to call his knowledge of diuinitie in question. for to say what I finde, if he approue M.
Fenners booke so farre as his epistle commendatory pretendeth; his skill in diuinitie is nothing singular. the same doth appeare by strange points holden in his replies. but better should I iudge, if leauing his busie kinde of dealing against the state, hee had written any booke concerning points of faith. Yea in this very point in hand I do wonder how he hath here slipped. for being charged by me for better liking of extemporall prayers then any prescript forme of prayers, as is true indeed, and shall be verified against him: here very ignorantly he falleth into the contrary errour, and sayth,
hee is not so ignorant of diuinity, as to affirme that the extemporall prayers of any in these dayes are vttered by the holy Ghosts secret inspiration. which is to deny the working of the holy Ghost in the prayers of the godly, and to contrary the holy apostle, which
Rom. 8. sayth,
that the holy Ghost helpeth our infirmities when we know not what to pray, as wee ought. and if our prayers were not ayded by Gods holy spirit, they would not please God. so that to charge him herewith; is no slander, nor if I should so say, is it criminall to say,
that extemporall prayers of godly men deuoutly and discreetly conceiued are vttered by the inward motions of Gods holy spirit inspiring them. but indeed I do not charge him herewith, but say,
that M. Cartwr.
doth commend extemporall prayers, as vttered by the holy Ghosts secret inspiration. which is true. for whereas the authours of the admonition do
Admonit, to the Parliam. say,
that in the time of the apostles the minister spowred forth hearty supplications to the Lord, as the spirit moued them; M.
Cartwright doth take on him the defence of this admonition. beside that for my part I neuer heard M.
Cartwright refuse to vse extemporall prayers. and I doubtnot, but he thought he prayed by the motion or assistauce of Gods spirit. yea and all the brotherhood, as they are mistermed, doeth vse long extemporall prayers both before meat and after meat,
[Page 50]especially at great feasts; for then they make longest prayers, now they doubt not, but they pray as the spirit giueth them vtterance. although indeed some of their speaks do rather sauour of the pot, then of any goodnesse, finally, all the Baroists vpon these foundations, and the common practise of extemporall prayers, haue condemned all prescript formes of prayer, which declareth that they vnderstood M.
Cartwright as I do.
Secondly he asketh me,
in what time & place, and in whose hearing he could scarcely be induced to like of a prescript forme of prayer. and saith,
that if these circumstances had bene set downe, the vntruth of my allegation would haue appeared. and that his continuall practise in the ministery doth witnesse against me. Wherein I cannot chuse but wonder that hee should so much forget himselfe, and wilfully abuse his reader. For first he may remember, that the admonition which he taketh on him to defend doth holde,
that in the primitiue Church the ministers were not tyed to any forme of prayers inuented by man. And that my L. of Canterbury refuting this error, he goeth about to
1. reply p. 106. answere his reasons, and yeeldeth not till afterward; so that it appeareth he was not easily induced. he may also remember,
that hee would
In the end of his first reply.
haue all Apostolicall orders now receiued and vsed. Beside that, his continual practise is to vse no prescript forme of prayers, but such as himselfe deuiseth, and so do the whole race of these sectaries, yea and so often times haue they bene heard to commend extemporall formes, and to dislike prescript formes, that I wonder how it cōmeth to passe, that
M. Cartwright should here mainteine the contrary. But let vs see his reasons. First saith he,
my continuall
A weake reason. for his practise is not alwayes according to his opinion, and doctrine. He was wont to speake against dispensations, and
non residence; and yet now is
non resident from his charge, and prayed to be dispensed with, as they say.
practise in the ministerie doth witnesse against it. a matter notoriously vntrue. For as long as he was in Cambridge, hee prayed as it pleased himselfe, and vsed formes by himselfe deuised. And so like wise doe all his followers, and those haue I heard most cōmended which preaching continually, yet euery day vsed new formes. And albeit
M. Cartwright did read prayers at
Antwerp and
Middleborough out of the booke, as hee saith, yet that doth not shew that those prayers were prescribed to him. neither were his formes of prayer at Warwike such as this Church of England prescribed, but such as himselfe deuised. Yea although he said the Lords prayer, yet in that sort it was not to him prescribed, as he said it. I beseech
[Page]you therefore iudge what a hainous slander this is to say,
that M. Cartwright
scarce could bee induced when time was to like of a prescript forme of prayer, when hee is not able to shew that either by doctrine or example he approued prayers publikely prescribed, nor would euer suffer himselfe to bee tyed to the orders of the Church of England. And thus much is sufficient for answere of his slanders supposed to be published by me against him, concerning breach of necessary duties. Wherein it may clearely appeare, that either hee doeth lewdly collect that which was not meant, or seeke to shunne that, which cannot bee auoyded. Did you euer before this heare of a man so slandred with trueth, and matters not criminall? but belike the man was podagricall, and cried before we came neere him.
Now wee are to proceed to examine his second branch of slanders concerning matters indifferent, the which is as strange as the other. so strange are they both, that in no good authour I euer read the like. But before we beginne; a word or two concerning that wrong that
M. Cartwright thinketh to be done to him being charged, as he saith, with odious rayling. which yet I trust hee will not count slander, both for that it is left out of his diuision, and for that it is most euident, and true. That he raileth vnciuily these particulers testifie. his aduersaries he cōpareth
to dogs & gheese. the ministery of England he calleth
rouing, his aduersaries learned workes he calleth
dung. the Bishops he calleth Popish & antichristian. Me he doth charge with vnchristian and immodest dealing, & suffreth his friend in the preface to cry out with full mouth against me. Infinite are his flowers in this kind. which I doubt not in euery mās accompt are odious, yet should I do him wrong to call it
ignorant, the man hauing so good skill and so excellent a veine herein. onely let him not vse it to much, nor bragge of it. For the more skill he sheweth herein, the lesse commendation he shall deserue. odious railing, and Christian discretion hardly meete together in one man. But let vs proceede to the rest.
M. Cartwrights
answere being charged not to haue refused the execution of his brother Stubbes
his will.
I was not (saith he)
so much as
That argueth your euil deserts towards him.
named in my brothers will,
[Page 51]and to put of M. Sutcliffes
shift of answer he hath made to excuse himselfe in his latter booke, that by the word of last will he
Set downe my words, and they will conuince you of vntrueth.
would vnderstand any conueyance lately made before his death, wherein trust was committed vnto mee, I answere that my brother Stubbes
did neuer either long before, or soone
How could hee commit trust being dead?
after his death put me in trust with any of his
How happeneth it then he so soone resigned the things morgaged?
worldly estate either by word, or writing.
But there percase was.
Neither is there (
as M. Sutcliffe
surmiseth)
any vnkindnesse of my brothers towards me, in not putting me in trust, which would not that way bee employed, or my vnkindenesse towards him, who trusted him with my whole estate that way. And that my brothers wife and kinred rested not satisfied with my dealing,
Neither, as your bad conscience testtfieth.
either is an vntruth of M Sutchffes,
or a most causelesse complaint of their behalfe. For where in regard of my wifes portion of two hundred pounds, I had an annuitie in fee simple, for default of payment whereof after his death, (besides th'annuitie and arrerages) I had a lease of anhundreth jeeres
This either was in trust. or else intollerable vsury.
granted me of certeine pastures to the yeerely value of sixe pounds by estimation for a pepercorne onely, I was content (to the end the lands might be
What became of your annuitie then?
sold for the satisfying of my brothers
Were you none of them?
creditors)
freely and for nought to release my interest in that lease, which the lawe for want of payment of th' annuitie did euidently cast vpō me. Also to yeeld vp mine annuitie for the
A great matter! vnlesse the annuitie were, as it were a cloake for vsury, and therefore great.
same summe of money I had paid to my brother, without both which my brothers land would haue found no conuenient sale for the paiment of his creditors vntill this day. And of my dealing herein I take
They knew not all.
witnesse S. Robert Germin
of Suffolke, M. Atkins,
and M. Tindall
of Lincolnes Inne: who were (in deede) the men my brother trusted with his worldly estate: and who (in my iudgment) acquited the trust my brother reposed in them accordingly.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
I will not deny, but there might be some mistaking in him that brought mee this report of
M. Cartwrights dealing in the execution of
M. Stubbes his will. for, as
M. Cartwright affirmeth, and by perusing his will I finde, his brother did not so farre trust him. But assuredly my purpose was not to wrong him. neither to my knowledge haue I done it, were all true that
M. Cartwr. saith, which not withstanding I am not bound to beleeue. For I
[Page]do not
Answere to the petit. p. 8. & 9. say, as
M. Cartwright vntruly affirmeth,
that he was content to be executour to his brothers Stubbēs
his will, but that he refused not the execution of his will. And that was not onely reported to me, but beleeued, for that common humanitie and the office of a kinsman and brother required it at his handes, and for that in truth M.
Cartwright confesleth, that there were dealings that passed betwixt him and his brother in trust. But bee it, that he was either not so greedy as to desire, or so inhumane and vnkinde as to refuse in part to execute his brothers will going in his countreys seruice, and hauing none neerer to him then M.
Cartwright; what slander is this? Is it a dishonest part to execute his brothers will? nay it is a rude and inhumane part to refuse to do it. But may not ministers deale therein? yes: and as honest men as M.
Cartwright too. neither doth
Cyprians case concerne our times. Why then should this bee a slander? forsooth (percase) because he hath taught, that ministers may not be excutors of willes, nor deale in ciuil causes. and therfore he would be loth to deale in matters of willes. Why then doth he deale in ciuil causes? why doth he deale in leases, in money, in lands, and all those things that executors deale in? why is he still master of an Hospitall? and if to charge him in this bee no slander, sure no slander it is to charge him in the other. Vntruth it may bee, but certes no slander. What then if neither it be vntrueth, nor slander? hath M.
Cartwright any cause to complaine? assuredly for ought M.
Cartwright hath said as yet, there is not any vntruth in any words to be found. For if so be M.
Stubbes did neuer offer it, nor name M.
Cartwright his executor, then true it is which I say,
that he refused it not. And why? because it was neuer either offered or meant. But because indeed I supposed there had bene some intendement in M.
Stubbes to put trust in him, it shall bee shewed that in that sence he hath not refuted my words.
He saith first,
that he was not named in his brothers will. Admit it were so. yet diuers doe administer goods, that are not named in the testators will: those especially that haue trust put in them. Beside that, he doth not deny, but he might be named in the scedule mentioned in the will, and which is a part of the same. Thirdly he confesseth that he yeelded vp a lease worth 6. pound yeerely aboue all reprise for nothing, and his annuitie for the
[Page 52]summe his brother had of him: which declareth, that this was a matter of trust. for I doe not beleeue, that M.
Cartwright was so tender hearted, as to giue a way his things for litle or nothing. Fourthly why should mistresse
Stubbes & her friends complaine of M.
Cartwright, if nothing was put to his trust? that her complaint should be causelesse, is ridiculous. that she complained, his conscience well knoweth, and it shall be verified if he will. but seeing he will needes shew himselfe so vnkinde, as to abrenounce his brothers last requestes, and so inhumane as not to see his brothers last will executed, be it so: and let this be put among the vnciuill and vnnaturall rules of puritanisine. yet if he deale in the businesse of his hospitall according to my lord of Leicesters or my lord of Warwikes last will, I doubt not, but he will proue an executor of a will. but forsooth he will not execute any mans wil, but great lords. howsoeuer it is; my argument which in my answere to the petition I made against M.
Cartwright and his discipline standeth firme. for if M.
Cartwr. deale in the gouernment of his hospitall, and other ciuill causes of his owne; albeit hee take himselfe to be a minister of the worde; then either hee doeth against his owne rule, or els hath no reason to exclude ministers from dealing in ciuill causes. but it appeareth he dealeth in ciuill causes, yea and that as may by his owne simple tale be presumed, very hardly. for if beside his annuity and writing for it, hee had a lease woorth 6.
li. yerely for one peppercorne, it appeareth that hard dealing in his conscience weigheth not so much as one pepper come, especially if he meant to take the aduantage.
M.
Cartwrights answere to a certeine question of mine concerning purchasing of land and buying of leases.
Heere (sayth he) is a
Heere is impudent dealing. shew my words to this effect if you can.
charge of a purchase of three or foure good mannours, and two good leases, and both got (for the most part) by the
Doe you say so your selfe? I say it not.
spoile of the hospitall, except the price of some small cottage &c. for the purchase of three or foure mannours, I neuer purchased any mannour in my life, but the mannor of Saxmund.
M.
Caluin neuer purchased so much: yet was he as learned as Master
Cartwright.
ham in Suffolke, whereof I haue yet but the moity, neither shall haue these foureteene or fifteene yeres, if one M. Iohnsons
leaese be auailable, as hither to he hath enioyed it by
If by you, then you do enioy it.
mee, who haue
[Page]not disturbed his possession. the rent that hee yeeldeth for the one halfe of the demaines is but thirtie shillings by yeere. the rent of the demaines that I receiue (although
Are you a racker of rents, and tormentor of tenants?
enhanced as farre as the tenant may bue thereof) is but 26.
li. by yeere, the other rents for copyholds come yeerely to a 3.
li. or there abouts, as I
His forgetfullage, of which he spoke lately, maketh him forget the iust of his rents.
remember. so that the whole of that I receiue commeth to litle aboue 30.
li. by the yeere. to
Was not your landes solde long before your purchase?
purchase this, I sold of the inheritance my father and grandfather left, as faire a house for a farme not only as is in that towne where it standeth, but in diuers townes about, which had betweene eight or nine score acres of arable land belonging vnto it with
Small matters in that countrey: all lying common.
commons, medow, and pasture agreeable to the farmes in that countrey, by yere more then three times worth the valew, that either my father, or I receiued for it. and yet we receiued
All is betweene, nothing iust.
betweene eight and nine pounds yeerely of clere rent
Tell what you solde it for, and it will appeare that Saxmundham cost you much more.
discharged of all quit rents. that M. Sutcliffe
may the better
I haue no leasure. and I trust you tell true.
enquire into it, the farme is situat in Waddon in the county of Cambridge, where I had also a coat with a close adioyning vnto it, which I sold when I did sell the other. Now
Name, where I say it.
where he sayth, I purchased my landes with my hospitall, I know not why hee should so often terme it
Because you are master of it forsooth.
my hospitall, rather then (as it is truely called) the hospitall of the right honourable the earle of Leicester. but this I know and professe constantly, that neither I
Nor did any to your vse, not your wiues vse, or childrens?
nor any for me purchased one foot of
Percase you haue bestowed all in leases or other commodities.
land for me since I came to the hospitall. I solde an annuitie in fee simple of
That seemeth to be bought for one hundred pound. which is no vsury. 12.
li. 10.5.
by yeere since I came thither, as my lord chiefe Iustice of her Maiesties Common plees doeth well
As if he remembred all fines and bargaines made before him.
knowe, before whom I acknowledged a fine.
It is no matter, your reuenues being great other wayes.
leases of the hospitall I neuer made but one onely, for which the house and
What receiued you?
not I receiued 30.
li. and because he draweth me to these accounts of the hospitall, I will offer, and in the hearing of any equall and indifferent auditor will make it cleere, that besides my
Trauell about ciuill causes.
continuall trauell for the setling & suites of the hospitall, which I (neuer brought vp there to) would not haue vndertaken for any money, but
Why haue you your stipend?
onely for conscience and duety to the poore hospitall my
An executour of his will in that.
L. trusted me with: I haue layd out of mine owne purse
Can you charge the hospitall with no more? 40.
marks ouer & aboue that which I
[Page 53]haue
Let vs knowe your allowances, and wee will confesse it to.
receiued, or am like to receiue, vnlesse the stocke which is holden from the house be recouered this partly may appeare by an account I gaue vnto her Maiesties commissioners who had charge (among others) to enquire and certifie the whole estate of the
Who hath made it poore, hauing such good reuenues?
poore hospitall. Now for the two leases in Welborne, they were
Might not other landes also be bought to M.
Cartwrights vse by his friends aswell as these leases?
bought by a friend of mine, who being the principall dealer is left
Because the question is only concerning M.
Cartwright.
out, whether to draw more enuy to me, let it be iudged, especially of that which hereafter shall appeare. I confesse I should haue had a part therein, but they were neuer enioyed either of him or me, but were
I trust you had money for them.
released to M. Morgan,
for that he was not able without his
What conscience then had you first to take them?
vtter vndoing to perfourme them. and where he
I say not so. I onely talke what might be made of them. which I hope M.
Cartwright looked well to.
saith they were worth to me two hundred marks by the yere, they neuer haue bene nor wil be worth to vs both two bundred farthings in all. More then that (albeit my L. chiefe Iustice of England dealeth very honourably with vs) yet I referre it to his iudgement (if his lordship will be pleased to speake in so priuate a matter) that we are great
Of gaine hoped for, or in M.
Cartwrights owne opinion.
loosers by M. Morgan.
and M. Morgan
(if hee haue but a sparke of good nature) shall be constrained to
He eried out of your biting vsury, they say.
confesse our kinde and christian de aling with him both in releasing his bargaine for a
Where is that summe now bestowed?
summe far vnderneath the valew it was worth, and
Not without consideration, I trust.
forbearing him many yeeres with much patience, after the forfeiture of his recognizaence, and many promises broken with vs. now where he excuseth these two last charges of being executor to my brother Stubbes,
and of purchase of lordshippes (as hee doeth excuse many other things) in that he doth propound it onely in a question; it is
You are vnwoorthy to be accounted a disputer, that take this for granted.
vnworthy of any answere, not onely because a
Straunge logike like to the strange discipline.
quēstion doth more strongly sometimes auow then a bare affirmation, but because he is so violently and bitterly caried against the petitioner for the things he hath set downe by
The reason is for that hee seemeth not to doubt of his questions.
way of question, and for his
Where do I make such excuse? shame you not to deuise these soolish shifty?
excuse of being mistaken by the report of others. I referre it once againe to iudgement, how it fitteth with the credit of a minister of the Gospell, to publish (and that inprint)
If you can proue, that I do so, you shall haue the garland, and bee crowned king of the Consistory.
what soeuer he receiueth by report to the discredit of a
Where were you ordeined minister?
minister of the Gospell. and vnlesse M. Sutcliffe
will
I will bring forth God willing, that whereof you will be much ashamed.
bring foorth his reporter, some will happily
[Page]conceiue, that it is the inuention of his owne head. and
Do you doubt of that, you affirmed euen now?
if he did receiue it by report, yet seeing hee would blow it abroad by so strong a blast, as the print, at the least he should not haue simply affirmed it, but set it downe as a report. lastly, where he saith, he desireth not to be acquainted
with my estate, he forgetteth himselfe. for in his former booke (as I remember, for I haue
You were not then wise to speake without booke so merely imagined vatrueth.
not the booke at this present) hee
It standeth you vpon to shew where.
promiseth to be a diligent surueyour, or auditour of mine and other mens lands. and in deed he is ouer diligent, that can find lands of mine in
Hane you indeede neither land, lease nor fee, your selfe nor other to your vse in Norfolke nor Warwike shire?
Warwikeshire and Norfolke, whereof I my selfe, nor any of my friends know not one foot. yet M. Doctor Sutcliffe
admonished in this behalfe of his
It will appeare otherwise. for indeed albeit I haue not affirmed that hee hath three or soure mannours, yet hee hath in value more rent then some fiue or sixe mannours in England.
vntrueth set foorth in his former booke, and occasioned thereby to correct himselfe, feareth not in this later to affirme boldly, that if he haue done amisse, it is because hee hath set downe too litle, too much
(sayth he) I haue not set downe.
f. 69.
p. 2.
f. 70.
p. 1.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
M. Cartwright in the title of his answere doth directly affirme,
first that I charge him with the purchace of 3.
or foure good mānors, & secondly that he hath purchased them with the spoile of the Hospitall. and thirdly by both these charges would he insinuate, that he is grieuously slandred. These three points therefore doe rest orderly to be discussed. To the first I say, that I do not charge him to haue purchased 3. or 4. Lordships. why doth not he that so boldly auoucheth this of me, and pleadeth so long against me for it, set downe my wordes or note the place where they are to be found? Is he determined still to vse such peruerse and strange dealing? In deed I confesse that I asked a question of
Tho. Cart. how a man might by selling a coat and a few acres of land buy 3. or 4. lordships. But euery one that asketh a question especially in matter of fact, and concerning other mens dealings doeth not affirme so much as hee maketh a question of, for then were questions and affirmations all one, and it were vnlawfull to aske question in any doubtful cause. And then should the petitioner and other of
M. Cartwr. consorts that haue made many questions of very odious matters, affirme the same. which were a point very dangerous not only to the authors of the booke, but to the
[Page 54]whole Puritan faction, that so well liked it.
The petitioner doth aske
whether men ought to incurre penalties for opinions they helde doubtingly.
Quest. 1 yet it is heresie to doubt of matters of faith, and disloyaltie to doubt of the princes title and right to the crowne. So that I trust he wil not affirme, so much as is conteined in his question.
Secondly he demaundeth,
Quest. 2
whether the forme of prayers and administration of Sacraments, the attire of ministers, and other ceremonies of the Church of England are more agreeing to the Church of Rome, or the Apostles and primitiue order. I trust
M. Cartur. wil not affirme thus much in behalfe of the author of the petition.
He asketh of me
why M. Cartwr.
Quest. 10
may not sell the landes he had frō his father, and buy other with the money, as well as some of the Bishops, &c. Yet he is not so to be vnderstood, as if hee said, that Bishops sel their fathers lands, & buy others. For few of them buy, whatsoeuer they sell, and few may bee compared herein to M.
Cartwright, and his fellowes. who vnder pretence of refusing liuings haue by begging, and whining, and shifting, and compleyning of persecution enriched themselues & their children: while Bishops haue hardly bin able to beare the charge of their office and place.
He also demaundeth
whether the Archbrshop;
Quest. 13
of Canterbury should not rather be called Popes, then Primates. yet I trust hee will not affirme it. he hath a litle more honestie, as I thinke.
He asketh further,
whether Christ being before the Bishops,
Quest. 17
and should answere as Bambridge
and Iohnson
did, should not bee committed. yet I hope he is not so blasphemous a wretch, as to compare Christ with such fellowes; or so lewd, as to say that hee should be conuented, or committed.
An other question is likewise demaunded,
Quest. 22
whether ordinaries haue not contriued, promulgated, and published articles (hee meaneth orders)
in their owne name, without her Maiesties assent. yet I doubt, whether he wil stand to affirme so much.
He asketh whether
Ecclesiasticall Iudges are not in the Praemunire,
Quest. 27. & 34. yet dare he not auouch it.
Like wise the distracted Abstractor doth frame many odious interrogatories, which albeit he be, as they say, a mad felow, yet he will not affirme, neither I hope wil M.
Cartwright make affirmations
[Page]of them. Hee asketh
whether the Bishops haue not made vnle arned and criminous ministers, and
suffered them to continue all her Maiesties reigne. And,
whether the Archbishop haue not dispensed contrary to Gods word, and may
exercise absolute authoritie, and whether
the Archbishop being an excommunicate and simoniacall person may resort to the Pope for absolution. Yet I thinke the man hath more shame and modestie then to affirme any such matter. Is it not then a matter very ridiculous, that M.
Cartwright will haue questions to be affirmations? Beside that, it is very dangerous to his faction, that hath moued so many dangerous questions. but to affirme that a question doth more strongly auow then an affirmation, as doth M.
Cartwr. is most strange and absurd. Neither doe I so reason against the petitioner, as if euery word of his questions were by him auerred and affirmed, but first because his questions are for the most part grounded vpon matters of Law, of which euery one is to take notice; Next for that he doth not onely make a question, but also declare his owne opinion. As for example, one of his questions is this.
Quaere of Matth,
Quest. 10 Sutcliffe,
&c. why M. Cartwright
may not sell the lands he had from his father, and buy other with the money, as well as some of the Bishops, who by bribery, simony, extortion, racking of rents, wasting of woods and such like stratagemes waxe rich, and purchase great Lordships for their posteritie. Beside this in other places he hath fufficiently declared his meaning. as for my case it is quite contrary, I speake of matters of fact, wherein I am ignorant, and desire to be resolued, and yet
M. Cartwright will do me no fauour, and disdeineth out of his high throne of the eldership to speake to me a poore Christian, desirous to learne of his worship. Well therefore doth hee to adde,
that sometime a question doth more strongly auow, then an affirmation. for it is some what to much to say, that it doth so at all times: and not true that it doth so at any time. But were it true, yet should he winne nothing but discredit, to reason thus of particulars. for although sometime
M. Cartwright doth say wel, yet he doth not so alwayes.
But suppose y
t indeed I had signified, that
M. Cart had purchased lands, and bought leases more in value, then 3.
or 4.
good lordships: yet should it be no slander. and that first, because it is true. and next because it is no dishonestie to purchase, or prouide by honest
[Page 55]courses for his wife and children. The first appeareth by these particulers. he confesseth that he hath bought the mannor of Saxemundeham, the moity whereof is worth about 30.
li. yeerely. now hee knoweth there be diuers mannors that are not 5.
li. rent. Secondly he cannot deny, but he with one
Fludde had two leases of M.
Morgan worth 200. markes, as both M.
Fludde and M.
Morgan and others wil iustifie. He had also his brothers lands tied for his annuitie, which since that he hath sold as is said for a great summe. Let him therefore tell vs what he hath done with his money and al that he hath gotten since. for either must it be employed in lands, or leases, or some trade, or els at vse. but this he denseth, and I thinke he vseth no trade, and therfore that remaineth. Beside that
M. Cartwright hath large contributions, and gifts, and cannot chuse but win well by his Hospitall. What is then become of all he hath gotten? Hath he spent it in almes? he is none of those that meaneth to merit by almes deeds. Hath he spent it in hospitalitie? nay he cōmonly feedeth at other mens trenchers. Doth he spend it in seruants? he keepeth few or none, and that the rather to moue men to giue largely. His apparell is not costly. At London he spendeth nothing in Innes. What then remaineth, but that his money should goe to encrease his reuenues? for I know none so vncharitable as to thinke that he hideth his talents in a napkin.
But saith he,
he hath gained litle by the Hospitall, saue trauel and charge. for the Hospitall oweth him fourtie markes. as if it were not an easie matter to gaine well, and by clayming large allowances when he spent litle to make the Hospitall indebted to him. Againe he saith,
that he hath sold away the two leases in Welborne and his annuitie. as if so be he had not money for them. and I trust his conscience would not suffer him to be a looser by them. For hauing payd 420.
li. for
Morgans leases, he and his felow had 600. pound againe. a small gaine when you deale with men of good cleane consciences.
Further he saith,
that he hath no lands in Norfolke nor Warwikshire. yet in the section next before hee confesseth, that hee had lands of his brother
Stubbes bound for his annuitie, and who wil beleeue, but that he hath employed the money that came of the annuitie and leases that he solde, or els hath some others to do it
[Page]
[...]
[Page 55]
[...]
[Page]for him, either to his owne vse, or to his wiues or childrens vses? and all this, albeit I desire not to bee acquainted with his estate, I haue by certeine intelligence vnderstood.
M. Cartwright saith
that in a certeme booke (he knoweth not where)
I promise to bee a surueyor or auditor of his and others lands. but vnlesse he can shew the place, we must record it as vntruth. And in the meane while we take him for a man that speaketh he knoweth not what, and that is written he remembreth not where.
By this which is confessed, and I haue learned, it appeareth that if I had said,
that his reuenues are more then some 3.
or 4.
Lordships, yet the vntrueth had not bene such as is pretended. for you see what is confessed, and what is more, euery man may coniecture. But in deede I doe not say so much, but doubting of the matter, because of the vncerteintie of mens reports, I only asked the question, wondering in deede, how of so litle beginnings he could arise to such wealth, and not beleeuing, that such a simple ferme as Waddon is, and the fermes are in that countrey (albeit the number of acres were so great, as he affirmeth, and I doe not beleeue) and which (I doubt not) was spentmost during his abode in Cambridge, and in his trauel, could be sold for a fift part of that money, which now he is worth in lands and goods.
I need not therefore to make an excuse, as being herein abused by others; neither did I: although M.
Cartwright very vntruly sayth, I did so. and therefore referreth it to iudgement
againe, how it standeth with my credit to report whatsoeuer I he are by report. to whom I answere, that this maketh little for his credit to speake vntruth, and to forge matters neuer said, nor thought. let him shew first where I excuse my selfe by report. next where I report whatfoeuer I heare of others. and lastly, that these matters against him stand vpon report onely; and are vtterly false. if not, then whether he be minister or not (which iustly may be doubted) he must vnderstand, that hee hath done me wrong. and if hee be a minister, that hee hath taught falsly, and charged me vntruly, and is farre more at ease then his fellow ministers, which hath gotten so great wealth, and is at so litle charge.
To the second point of his charge I aunswere, that I neuer sayd, that he hath gotten three or foure mannours by the spoile of his hospitall. why then doth hee charge me with so saying?
[Page 56]is this the sincerity of the doctours of discipline to exclaime vpon men for slanders, and yet not to be able to shew any good matter, but such as they forge themselues? that I neuer sayd so, what proof need I, but that he doth not in one word go about to answere any such thing? Beside this looke my books, there will no such matter bee found. Indeede I may say that the stipend of his Hospitall being toward 50.
li. is a good helpe to him, and I say
that the lawe presumeth that hee hath gotten most part of his wealth by his Hospitall. and that is true, as appeareth by the councell of
c. Inquirendum de peculio cleric.
Rhemes, and
c. si quu sane. codem.
Toledo, and diuers other
doctores in c. inuestigandum codem. canons, that hold that the wealth of priestes commeth by the Church liuings. and yet that it is so in his case, I will not directly affirme considering the great gifts he was wont to haue by those of his side. But now that simple fooles do cease offering to this saints shrine, and that the idolatrie and superstition thereof is discouered, it seemeth, he is much offended.
The third point is easily cleared. for if he were neuer charged with spoyling his Hospitall, as himselfe afraide of some shadow that troubleth his conscience doth surmise: how can he be said to be therein slandered? That in his purchases he is not slandred, it doth appeare by that which is said before.
And this may bee ynough, and percase to much for my clearing touching this matter. for what perteineth it to me, what
M. Cartwright hath purchased, and how? onely thus much it maketh for the cause, that
M. Cartwright hauing atteined to so great wealth and liuing, by what meanes fewe men know; hee hath no reason to compleine of persecution, or to exclaime and cry out against the liuings of the clergie, and to offer them as it were a praye to those rauinors, that would helpe to aduance his strange nouelties. Neither (I thinke) wil he do so any more, nay now he hath much a doe to hide what he hath gotten himselfe, and would gladly if he might goe cleare away with it: and cannot well doe it, vnlesse we beleeue his bare word, which is lesse then a bare report, which notwithstanding hee little esteemeth. That he cannot thus clearely cary away the matter, his owne suspicious answere sheweth. he doth not tell vs when he solde his fathers ferme, nor what he had for it. neither dare he declare what he paid for Saxemundham mannor, nor whether M.
Iohnson
[Page]that enioyeth the moity of the demaines payd him any consideration. He doeth likewise concele from vs, what money M.
Stubbes had for his annuitie, and what the money was he ought him. Likewise he telleth vs not, what he gaue with his daughter
Mary, nor what he meaneth to giue with his other daughters. He doeth not tell vs what M.
Morgan had of him for his leases, nor what money hee had backe from M.
Morgan. neither doth he set downe his stipend of his Hospitall, nor what money hee hath leant to M.
I. Throkmorton, nor what corne, or other things hee hath had of him; nor any particulers whereby it may appeare, that all his wealth may rise out of his fathers ferme, his wiues portion, and his Hospital. Nor dare he shew what sheepe and cattell he hath, nor what his wife hath got by making mair. who can therefore beleeue otherwise, then that hee hath more then he dare make shew of, or that he hath lesse, then I supposed hee had? if hee will yet say otherwise, then let him answere to these points directly, and I will my selfe acquite him, if hee can discharge himselfe. If he dare not, let him not henceforth say any more that I haue slandred him.
¶ M. Cartwrights answere concerning the employment of his money.
What store of money I haue, I
Yet despise not poore men, not exclaime against the supposed tiches of the clergie. am not bound to giue
M. Sutcliffe accompt. what skill I haue to make vse of it, may partly appeare by the leases of
M.
Rather by his confession, and outcry against your dealings.
Morgan. and now it will further appeare by my dealing with
M. Francis Michel. Where first, as before he would
I do not so make him, nor shut out the other. but he may haue interest notw
tstanding any spech of mine. make mee alone the owner of the two leases, shutting out the principall dealer: so here for the ende before rehearsed, bee maketh me
M. Michels creditor for
300. pound, whereas the recognizance he forfeited
Such packing I see is vsuall with these men. was to my friend, and not to mee, and his principall debt was onely
200. pound, and not
300. pound. Now when the day of payment approched, hee came to me in the Fleete, and offered me interest to for beare, which I
But your friend would not. vtterly refusing, did notwithstanding at his earnest sute and compleint of his distresse yeeld to forbeare the debt, and gaue him a writing of my hande to this effect, that I was
But his friend perhaps would haue the forfeite or interest. for mine owne part, content to forbeare him with these conditions, first that my grant should not bee hurtfull to my
Viz. His factor for vsury as it seemeth. friend not then in
[Page 57]towne, and secondly that it should not be preiudiciall to the principall summe of
200. pound. and whereas hee saith in the margent, that hee will prooue this
I say no such matter. but speake onely of the note, which in effect is not denied. interest by shewing the note of mine owne hand, let him shew the note, and let him shame either me or himselfe. And if that be not sufficient to cleare my
It consisteth not in these petit toyes. righteousnesse in this cause, I appeale to his owne father
M.
He can say farte more then I haue alledged, if he list.
Michel, who was priuie to the whole course of our dealing with his sonne. and we are so farre from taking
Because where it is not, it cannot be had. interest of him, that to this day being about fiue yeeres at the least, since the money was due, we haue not receiued so much, as the principall which wee onely demaunded of him, although wee had sued out the forfeiture of his recognizance. And touching the matter of interest, albeit I haue alwayes bene of
What is your opinion against all antiquitie? iudgement for the lawfulnesse of it, so it bee with such caution as charitie (the rule of dealing with our neighbour) be not
Howe can that bee, when wee should lende without vsury? broken: yet in the time of my greatest necessitie, when I was beyond the sea, I receiuing assurance onely for the
Is it bare that commeth without interest? bare money I left in the hands of my friendes, did meuer
But had you not after 10. in the hundred? couenant with them for the value of one peny; but was content with what soeuer they themselues of their owne accord did allow, whether any thing or
That your friends did doubt of and therefore gaue you largely. nothing, Which dealing allowed of those that are the most bitter aduer saries of interest,
M. Sutcliffe may thinke with himselfe, how vntruly hee dealeth with me in his
I charge him no further
[...]he
[...]
[...]is owne writing chargeth him. accusation of double vsance.
In the margent ouer this word
note lin. penult, these words are set: here
M. Sutcliffe is put to the iumpe of apiece of his credite.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
Vpon sight of a certeine note drawen out of the originall of M.
Cartwrights hand, I do collect by that which merchants say, that he meant to haue double vsance, I do not charge him with it. onely I affirme, that merchants say hee had double vsance. why then doth hee charge me vntruely? beside that, why doth he not cleare himselfe, if he account it a slander? that he can not do it, it is too too manifest. for first he alloweth vsury, & next answereth this note of his owne simply: and thirdly he may be conuicted by witnesses.
I haue (sayth he)
bene alwayes of iudgement for the lawfulnesse of interest. wherein hee sheweth himselfe to haue small iudgement, not being able to distinguish
[Page]interest, that is in all contracts so much as concerneth a mans profit or losse, from vsury that is in lone of money: and secondly, allowing vsury contrary to all diuinity, law, and reason. neither doth his exception auaile him. for vulesse charity be in
Quid foeuerari? quid hom inē occidere? Cato apud Cic. off. li b.
3. cutting of throats, charity is not in vsury, but in lending freely. the note doeth testifie that he forbore his money so iustly two moneths which merchants in their exchanges obserue, that hee is vehemently to be suspected for receiuing double vsance, M.
Morgan much complained, that he was eaten vp with vsurie. and M.
Michell, if he were called vpon his othe, would say this money of M.
Cartwright did him no good.
Besides vsury there appeare diuers bad practises in M.
Cartwrights dealings. first it is no signe of honest meaning, to make bonds to a third person, it argueth that he meant to haue that, which he was ashamed to take. besides it is no good course to entangle yong men in bonds, their fathers being yet liuing. the
l.
1. ff. des. C. Macedonian. Romanelawes make such bondes voide. neither doeth it any whit relieue him, that hee sayth,
he hath not yet his principall. for vsurers oft times loose all. whatsoeuer M.
Cartwright had, he meant to haue large allowance. for he had iudgement for the forfeiture. thirdly, nothing woulde content M.
Cartwright but a recognizance, to shewe that hee meant to haue lande for money.
But sayeth hee,
what vse I can make of money, appeareth by the lease of M. Morgan.
In the written copy which M.
Cartwright himselfe gaue out, it is 14.
li. 10.5. but because it is too much to take so much for 100.
li. hee taketh his penne, setting down 12.
li. 10. s. confuting himselfe w
t his owne hand, & making no conscience to tell vntrueth, and therefore his bare word is nothing: at y
e most, it is but bare proofe. true. for M.
Morgan did grealy complaine of your hard dealing, the same also appeareth by the note made to M.
Michell, yea and by the mans testimony. but nothing maketh the same more euident, then the dealing with M.
Stubs, for to take an annuity of 12.
li. 10. s. yerely for one hundred pound (as it seemed you did, and must confesse, if you will tell what money he had of you) and afterward to release the annuity for an hundred pound, is nothing but to take 12.
li. 10. s. yerely for the vse of an hundred pound. Likewise he that deliuereth out two or three hundred pound, or such a summe of money vpon a lease, and afterward releaseth his bargaine for his money again, and percase halfe so much more, cannot escape the note of a biting vsurer. how nere this was to M.
Morgans case, I report me to M.
Cartwrights conscience, and M.
Fluddes and
Morgans testimony,
[Page 58]which must needes testifie that for 420.
li. they receiued 600.
li.
He sayth further,
that the recognizance wherein M.
Michell stood bound to his friend was but for 200.
li. yet the copy of the note which was vnder M.
Cartwrights hand doth mention 300. li. but M.
Cartwright hath gotten the originall into his handes, and so presumeth to say what he list. but first the writer shall testifie against him, and next his owne conscience. but sayth he,
let him shew me the note, thereby either to shame him, or my selfe. and in the margent it is sayd,
that I am put to the iumpe of a piece of my credit. as if it were not sufficient that there was such a note. or as if my credit depended on such patched notes. will M.
Cartw. say on his credit that there neuer was such a note, and that it was only for 200.
li. he will not, I am assured, & therefore what need solemne proofes where the matter in question cannot be denied?
He alledgeth also, that he cannot yet haue his money of M.
Michell, which is the case of many that lend for interest, and abridgeth the suspition of vsury nothing. Lastly, to shewe his good dealing, he sayth,
he had nothing for his money, but what his friends voluntarily gaue. but that hee doeth not specifie, neither doth hee shew whether he expected the same or not. which if he did would conuince him of mentall vsurie, all this defence therefore is defectiue. for neither doth he alledge matter sufficient for his discharge, nor bringeth any other proofe, then his owne single and bare word, which I beleeue no more, then I beleeue M.
Throk. word if he should be examined at the barre, and pleade not guilty. he that is charged can doe no lesse then deny, but where be his witnesses? where be the proofes?
Thus you haue heard M.
Cartwrights defence of himselfe in matters needlesse, if he could haue contented himselfe; wherein albeit he would blot others, and cleare himselfe, yet all falleth out against him, and maketh for his aduersary, it may be M.
Cartwright will thinke otherwise, and reply, but if he purpose to salue his credit, let him no more forge and deuise matters on his owne head, and as hee pleaseth himselfe, but let him deale plainly, and set downe my wordes as I wrote them, not as himselfe wresteth them, and then I doubt not, but his owne eyes
[Page]will see, and his owne confcience condemne his owne errours. all the worst I desire him is, that he may see them, acknowledge them, and amend them, if he will not amend them, yet let him make an end of these foolish challenges, that will be accepted, (he may assure himselfe) much to his hurt, and preiudice. if he will make no end of quarrelling, let him not complaine, if his follies be layd open to the world. and if he will needs write, let him leaue these trifling controuersies, and employ his wit, and labour in the common cause. if he will both quarrell and trifle; I can not for my part, but be sory to deale with so quarrelsome and trifling an aduersary: and his friends lament, that he hath fallen on such a base and worthlesse argument. only
I. Throkm. percase will take pleasure in these courses, and furnish him with store of prefaces, such as is set before this briefe: but he had better consult with wifer heades, and take an other course. it may be hee will not heare me: I will therefore forbeare to vrge him further, & commend him to God, and leaue him to the counsell of his best friendes.
¶ The answere to the two Titles. The first title is this.
Vnder that title is written this posic.
¶ The second title is set downe in these wordes.
A Note that hee saith briefe, and forgot answere, that is in the written copy: which sheweth, that in deede this which M. Cartwr [...] saith, is no answer. briefe of Thomas Cartwright to the printed slaunders of M. doctour Sutcliffe deane of Exeter, so farre as they concerne the same Thomas Cartwright.
¶ The Answere.
ALthough titles of bookes be according to the authors fancies for the most part; and therefore not much to bee regarded: yet forasmuch as there is some matter in them worthy to bee marked, I thought good to beginne with them. The first thing that I obserue is the contrarietie and repugnance that is in the titles: which argueth, that the authors could not well tell, what to make of this treatise. The second is the notorious falsehood conteined in the titles, which declareth their bad dealing. The last is a plaine confession of the aduersary against himselfe. for if all slanderous accusations be answered, then whatsoeuer M. Cartwright is charged with, and not answered in this treatise, the same is confessed to be no slander.
The repugnance appeareth diuersly: the first title hath apologie, the second hath briefe. yet neither is euery apologie a briefe, nor euery briefe an apologie. true it is that the written copy hath, a briefe answere. but al commeth to one reckoning. for euery briefe answere is not an apologie, nor contrarywise. Nay the same maketh much against M. Cartwright. for his friend perceiuing that his M. Cartwrights briefe confessed by I. Throkmorton to be no answere. briefe conteined no sufficient answere, put out answere, and onely left vs a briefe: as it were a briefe or writte to summone me to looke to their dealing, and craftie cōueyances; or els a briefe or summe of their manifolde folies. the first title doeth pretend that M. Cartwr. is iniuriously loaden with slanderous accusations; the second maketh light of the matter, and complaineth not at all. and sure strange it were, if a man should be loaden with so fewe lines, and such light paper. the first braggeth that al accusations are answered, but M. Cartwright seemeth more wise; and therefore professeth no such generall answere to be made. The first calleth my bookes pamphlets (no doubt the writer was angrie with them:) the second hath more gentle and modest termes. is it therefore likely, that M. Cartwright will agree with me, that euen at the first dash is so farre fallen out with his friend?
The falsehood of these titles shall be discouered throughout this whole answere: and may also in part appeare by this, for that they both pretend, that I haue slandred M. Cartwright. and [Page 9]yet neither he nor his friend that so saucily prateth in the preface shall euer be able to iustifie their pretense. for L. 1. ff. ad S. C. Turpil. slander is a false imputation of matters criminall. but the matters which M. Cartwright taketh on him to answere are either most true, or not criminous. Besides that, it is one thing to charge a man with matters criminall iudicially, and in his owne defence; another to charge him extradicially; or iudicially, and by way of accusation. but that which I alledge is by way of exception and in my defence, and not with a minde to accuse. Let him therefore that chargeth mee with accusation iustifie his charge, and note the time and place when I committed this fault, and the wordes of my accusation. In deede I mooued certaine questions. but there is great difference betwixt questioning and accusing. the ende of questioning is resolution: the ende of accusing punishment. let him therefore shew whom I haue accused, or prosecuted in iudgement to haue him punished. Last of all the author of the first title complaineth of iniurious dealing. but M Cartwright I thanke him doeth friendly discharge me; and I doubt not, but I shalbe able most clearely to discharge my selfe.
The confession of the aduersary against himselfe is most apparantly set downe in the first title. for if all accusations that sauour of slander, are answered as the title pretendeth, then is M. Cartwright not slandered when (if questions be charges, as hee saith) he is charged with diuers foule and dangerous matters; a briefe of which I will here set downe, to let him either vnderstand his fault, or els, if he will not acknowledge it, to prouoke him to frame vs a more sufficient answere.
¶ A note of certaine speciall matters which haue bene demaunded of M. Cartwright and his consorts, and whereto in this his briefe he answered nothing.
FIrst I Answere to the pet. p. 185, q. 2. demaunded of all the disciplinarians, of which I take M. Cartwright to be the leader, whether those that would ouerthrow not onely the priuileges and liberties of the Church of England, but also the whole Ecclesiastical estate, their iurisdiction also, and liuings; seeke not the ouerthrow of Magna charta, [Page]and infinite statutes, and of a great part of the common lawes of the Realme, and seeke thereby the dishonour of her Maiestie and the state, by requiring at her hands things that tend to the violating of the othe of Princes taken at their Coronation, and the ouerthrow of the rewards of learning. and whether such as are chiefe doers in these causes, are longer to be suffered to proceede in their presumption. This I demaunded, to this M. Cartwright saith nothing.
Likewise, Ibidem q. 4. I asked whether the booke of Fenner that is entitled, sacra theologia, and came foorth with the allowance of M. Cartwright conteine not strange diuinitie. This question conteineth many members, euen so many as there are strange positions concerning the holy Trinitie, the Lawe, the Gospel, the Sacraments, and such holy mysteries of diuinitie. yet M. Cartwright satisfieth me in nothing.
Thirdly, Ibidem q. 5. I desired to be resolued, whether it be not reason to make M. Cartwright recant those dangerous opinions, which vnder his credite come foorth commended in that booke. And whether hee and his fellowes haue not made a newe booke of prayer and administration of Sacraments, and practised the same or some part thereof without authoritie: and whether they deserue not to be called in question for publishing of newe confessions of faith, and new doctrine. and what answereth he? forsooth nothing. It might also further be demaunded more particulerly of M. Cartwright, whether in that communion booke which the disciplinarian faction offred to the Parliament, & desired to haue it authorized & receiued throughout the Realme, and which for the most part was either framed by his aduise, or allowed by his consent, there are not two articles taken out of the Creede, namely that of Christes buriall, and his descending into hell, and whether there is not a newe article added binding all men to beleeue their new discipline. making that a matter of faith. and whether this be not a plaine violence offered to mens consciences, and an alteration of our ancient faith. Likewise whether there is not one petition wanting in the Lords prayer, and their new paraphrase vpon it. Theolog. sacr. lib. 1. Likewise whether M. Fenner in his booke of diuinitie, which M. Cartwright as it were authorizeth with his letters of commendation, doe not confound essence [Page 10]and person in the diuine nature, and deuide the persons of the Trinitie into two members, and talke foolishly of the eternall generation of the Sonne of God and of the proceeding of the holy Ghost, and teach that hatred as it is one of the attributes of God, is the essence of God; And lastly whether M. Cartwr. will allow this for sound diuinitie. In his next writ of slanders, may it please him to shape vs a direct answere to these matters. Ibidem q. 21.
Fourthly it was demaunded by what authoritie the ministers of forreine Churches take on them to prescribe formes of discipline and new lawes to our Church. Likewise it might be asked by what rule M. Cartwright taketh on him the ministery in our Church hauing no ordination (vnlesse it be of deacon) according to the lawes of this Church.
Fiftly I desired to be resolued, Ibidem q. 22. whether all the errours of Barrowisme do not follow, and may be concluded of M. Cartwrights and his consorts assertions. and whether it bee a matter fit that these men should deale with that sort of sectaries, and not rather be constrained publikely to recant their owne foule errors. All these questions M. Cartwright answereth with silence.
Sixtly, Ibidem q. 24. I mooued a question whether M. Cartwright and his consorts do not either flatly deny or call in question the principall points of her Maiesties supremacie. and whether they take not from her power to ordeine rites and orders for the Church; likewise authoritie to nominate Bishops, to appoint Ecclesiasticall commissioners, and to delegate learned men to heare the last appeale from Ecclesiastical courts, to cal synodes, and other authoritie giuen to the prince by the lawes of England: and endeuoure to bring in forreine lawes, and iurisdiction repugnant to the statute of the princes supremacie, and prerogatiue, and the lawes and liberties both of the Church of England, and of her Maiesties subiects. if M. Cartwright meant to haue satisfied the doubt concerning his opinion, and conceit of her Maiesties supremacie, as he goeth about it; he ought to haue answered this question directly and particulerly. not doing it, who seeth not that he slideth away in cloudes of generalitie, and priuate conceites of his owne fancy concerning this matter?
Seuenthly it was demaunded, Answere to the petit. q. 26. & 29. whether by M. Cartwrights rules in those places where they are receiued the Church goods [Page]are not spoiled, and the liuings of the ministery deuided, and rewards of learning taken away, and also whether, if the same should here be receiued, the like wrack would not be wrought, and her Maiestie depriued of tenthes and subsidies, and a great part of her reuenues, and of many faithfull and loyall seruitors, which by those lawes being made vnable to liue, would also be made vnable to doe her seruice. Hee hath nothing to answere, that will make for him.
Eightly it was asked, Ibidem qu. 30. whether M. Cartwright and his followers haue not in all places where they haue bene receiued, made sectes and diuisions, and hardened mens hearts, and filled their minds with pride and humorous vanities. to which he saith nothing. Percase he knoweth it is no slander.
Ninthly, Ibidem qu. 31. I demaunded whether it be not dangerous for this state, that M. Cartwright and his partakers haue so much vrged this Church to imitate the examples of Geneua and Scotland, considering the dangerous courses which they tooke, and the hard effects, that followed of them. It cannot be denied: and therefore M. Cartwright holdeth his peace.
10. Ibidem qu. 33. The question was asked whether that the subuersion of the state of the Church, which foloweth necessarily of M. Cartwrights disciplinarian deuises, is not a great scandale, and hinderance to the reformation of true Religion in other places. It is most apparent, and therefore M. Cartwright forbeareth to answere.
11. Ibidem q. 34. It is demaunded whether M. Cartwright doe not as well subiect Princes to excommunication, as Sanders or Allen or other Papistes: and whether his doctrine is not as pernicious to princes authoritie, as theirs. It must needs be granted: and therefore he passeth by, and saith iust nothing.
12. Answere to the petit. qu. 49. A doubt is made whether M. Cartwright doth beleeue, that subiects may rebel against such Kings, as they accompt Papists or tyrants, as some of that side haue taught: and hee passeth by in a graue silence.
13. Ibidem qu. 51. It is asked, whether M. Cartwright and his felowes haue not assembled in synodes, or rather conuenticles, and there enacted & decreed certeine rules & orders contrary to her Maiesties lawes, and also subscribed them & procured others to subscribe [Page 11]them, and by all possible meanes gone about without authoritie to put the same in practise, and to discredite and disgrace the lawes of her Maiestie, and ancient gouernment of Christ his Church. This is most true, and therefore passed ouer in silence.
14. Idemaunded also whether they haue not in their said orders, Ibidem qu. 52. which they call holy discipline, taken al authoritie in Church causes from the Christian magistrate, and giuen it to their consistories and synodes, in so much that the magistrate is not once mentioned in that platforme; and further I would know, how the sufferance of these proceedings may stand with the maiestie of a Prince, and with gouernment. Likewise it may be demanded of M. Cartwright how he that hath bound himselfe to this forme of discipline by his word & subscription, may be thought to allow of her Maiesties supreme gouernment which the lawes of this land doe giue vnto her. In this case he is as silent, as Harpocrates.
15. Ibidem q. 53. I desired to knowe whether M. Cartwright haue not taught, that the authoritie which they challenge to their elderships and synodes by their holy discipline, as they call it, is neither increased nor diminished, whether the prince be Christian or heathen; and likewise, if he do not thinke, or haue not taught, that the authoritie of a Christian and heathen prince is all one, and that a Christian king hath no more to doe with the Church gouernment, then any pagan prince, or Emperour hath: but he will tell vs nothing.
16. Ibidem q. 54. I asked M. Cartwright whether he & his adherents haue not put the greatest part of their discipline in practise, without her Maiesties consent, authoritie, or allowance: and likewise without her authoritie or knowledge haue not both made secret meetings, and established diuers newe orders, and broched newe opinions, and all contrary to the doctrine, faith, and gouernment of this Church of England: this string M. Cartwright dare not touch.
17. Ibidem. q. 55. I asked him whether hee was not presumptuous (if no more) in doing these things, and whether he ought not to bee brought publikely to submit himselfe for his faults. Likewise it may bee here asked of him, whether hauing both in Fenners booke, and his replies and writings taught, written, and allowed [Page]diuers points of false-doctrine; he is not to be brought to a publike recantation, for satisfaction of those weake ones, that hee hath offended: will it please him yet to answere this question directly?
18. Answere to the petit. qu. 57. I demaunded whether M. Cartwright swore truely in the Starre-chamber, when he affirmed on his oth, that he neuer affirmed or allowed that in euery monarchie there ought to be certain magistrates like to the Spartaine Ephori, with authoritie to controll and depose the king, and to proceed further against him, seeing he called M. Fenners booke wherein these points are expresly set downe, the principles and grounds of heauenly Canaan, and doth not onely without all exception allow it, but also highly commend it: this is also a point which he dare not answere directly, and plainly.
19. Ibidem qu. 58. I would also vnderstand whether M. Cartwright and his fellowes haue not confessed on their othes taken in the Starrechamber, that notwithstanding all that care that hath bene taken for the perfecting of their platformes of discipline, they are not yet resolued vpon diuers points. and whether they did wisely to subscribe to such orders; or dutifully, to animate certaine gentlemen of meane vnderstanding in diuinitie, to present such a confused & imperfect platforme of gouernment to the Parliament, that it might be confirmed, and receiued throughout the whole Realme; and last of all whether it were wisdome to dissolue a state already setled, & to embrace a gouernment wherupon the authors themselues are not yet resolued, nor (I thinke) euer will be, and wherein others see notorious absurdities, imperfections and iniustice. doth not he that holdeth his peace, consent?
20. Ibidem qu. 59. I desired to heare whether M. Cartwright and his companions do not say vpon their othes, that they meant to haue bene suiters to her Maiestie and the Parliament for the receiuing of their draught of discipline before mentioned, and subscribed vnto by them, as a perfect plat of Church gouernment commaunded by Gods word, and therefore do vtterly disclaime by a most necessary implication her Maiestie to haue any preeminence and authoritie in Ecclesiasticall causes by the word of God, seeing they do not giue any authoritie in their perfect platforme to the ciuil magistrate, but yeeld all that power to their synodes, classes, and consistories. It may also be further demaunded of him how this forme [Page 12]may be deemed perfect, seeing they confesse they were not yet resolued vpon diuers points. M. Cartwright answereth nothing.
21. I demanded whether M. Cartwright did not vnderstand, Answere to the petit. qu. 60. that Copinger pretended an extraordinary calling, which moued him to attempt matters, that might proue very dangerous. It might also haue bene demaunded of him, whether albeit he would not be acquainted with the particulers of his lewd purposes, yet he knew not that something was in hand, for his and others deliuerance out of prison, and for the aduancement of the consistoriall gouernment. M. Cartwright standeth mute.
22. Ibidem qu. 61. I doubted whether M. Cartwright mainteyning the excommunication of princes by the eldership, and other points of Fenners booke doeth not mainteine doctrine as dangerous, as Sanders, Rosse, and Allen, that mainteine the excommunication of princes by the Pope and the Popes proceedings. and yet M. Cartwright resolueth me not.
23. Ibidem q. 75. I demaunded whether M. Cartwright did reueile to any magistrate the letters of Copinger, or his strange deseignements: but he deigneth not to satisfie any such demaund.
24. Ibidem qu. 92. I asked whether M. Cartwrights answere to the Rhemish annotations vpon the new Testament cōtaine not diuers points of doctrine contrary to all the fathers, to the faith of this Church, and all sound diuinitie; and why if it bee otherwise he doth not subiect it to the censures of the learned. and what saith hee? nothing.
25. Ibidem qu. 93. I desired to know whether M. Cartwright or some friend of his did not threaten excōmunication against a certeine marchant at Middlebourg, if he would not desist pursuing a seruant of his that had wasted his goods, and whether such courses bee allowable. All, or most of these questions M. Cartwright passeth ouer in silence, and doeth not so much as touch them in his apologie, how nigh soeuer they touch him.
Beside these questions, diuers other matters were asked of of M. Cartwright in the Starre-chamber, whereto he hath either answered nothing at all, or nothing to purpose.
Being demaunded, Interrog. 2. how far forth he hath affirmed or alowed the Queenes authoritie Ecclesiasticall to bee restreined by the iniunctions, vnder colour whereof diuers allow and sweare to [Page]the supremacie, that otherwise cōdemne it, M. Cartwright saith, he is not bound to answere, the secret of his opinion (belike) he feareth to disclose.
Being demaunded, Interrog. 3. whether he hath mainteined or allowed, that the king being no pastor, doctor nor elder, is to be accompted among the Church gouernours, and whether in a well ordered Church the prince may ordeine orders and ceremonies in the Church; M. Cartwright saith, hee is not bound to answere, and being reexamined, as the Iudges determined hee ought, he persisted in his former obstinacie. a plaine argument of his peruerse opinion concerning her Maiesties gouernment in causes Ecclesiasticall.
Being demaunded, Interrog. 4. whether he did acknowledge the Ecclesiastical gouernment established by her Maiestie to be lawful and allowable by Gods word, M. Cartwright answered, that he tooke not himselfe bound to answere: and so persisted being reexamined. ergo he thought it not lawfull.
Being demaunded, Interrog. 5. whether he would acknowledge the Sacraments to be duly and sincerely ministred, as they be ordeined to be ministred by the booke of common prayer, M. Cartwright answered, that he was not bound to answere, and reexamined still refused to yeeld any further answere. doeth he then thinke them to be sincerely and duly administred in our Church?
Being demaunded whether hee thought those that fauourd not the discipline to be accompted Christian brethren in the same sence, Interrog. 6. and as properly as men of his opinion, M. Cartwright refused to answere as to a matter impertinent. behold, I beseech you how he accompteth of vs, that mislike his new disciplinarian deuises.
Being examined whether he thought the Church of England refusing the presbyteriall gouernment to be the true Church in as proper sence, Interrog. 7. as that Church that embraceth the same, M. Cartwright according to his olde tune refused to answere, and said he was not bound.
Being demaunded, Interrog. 22. how farre he hath affirmed that without breach of the peace of the church of England as it is now gouerned, men might treat of alteratiō of lawes, & proceed to practise the new discipline, he maketh a sleight & vnsufficient answere.
Being demanded at how many classicall or synodical assemblies he had bene present, Interrog. 23. & 24. and what was treated in them, hee either staggreth, or answereth not.
Being demanded, Interrog. 24. whether in their assemblies they had not treated and concluded diuers matters direct contrary to the Ecclesiasticall lawes, as for example, that vnpreaching ministers are no ministers, that no obedience is to bee giuen to Archbishops or Bishops, that their ordination was to be receiued onely as a ciuile ordinance; M. Cartwright answereth, that they were treated of, but not concluded, and prayeth not to be pressed to answer further, viz. how farre these matters were liked of. which argueth his dislike of Ecclesiasticall lawes, and presumption in determining against them.
Being demaunded, whether he had not treated, Answere to the interrogat. in Starre-chamber Interrog. 27. or propounded certaine meanes of maintenance for Archbishops, and Bishops, deanes and other officers and ministers Ecclesiastical, hauing lost their Ecclesiasticall preferments, of which hee then doubted not (so friendly was he to vs) he saith, that hee is not bound to answere. a plaine and euident proofe, that in his conceit he had cast vs all out of our liuings.
Being demaunded, Ibidem interrog, 29. whether in a certeine assembly in the county of Cambridge (he being present) it was not concluded, that Homilies and the Apocryphall scriptures were not to be read in the Church, that the calling of Bishops was vnlawfull, and that notwithstanding any sentence of depriuation giuen by them the ministers of the disciplinarian faction were to continue their ministery, and the discipline to be taught, and to bee practised by those that were well instructed, he denieth that he is bound to answere. whereby it appeareth how presumptuous hee was in going about to dissolue her Maiesties Ecclesiasticall lawes and gouernment.
TO conclude this point, compare I beseech you, this answer and apologie of M. Cartwrights with my questions and the interrogatories, whereupon he was examined in the Starre-chamber throughout: and you shall find that he passed by most of my questions in silence, not once daring to touch them, or to looke vpon them; and that hee was no way able to cleare himselfe of those matters that were obiected against him in the Starre-chamber: and I thinke, he will not, sure I am, he cannot [Page]deny so much to be true. if he doe; let him take what time hee will, and directly and particulerly answere these questions and interrogatories in his next apologie. but I know he neither meaneth so to doe, nor can well do it. I do therefore conclude first, that (if as he saith and disputeth in his whole answere) all questions be charges, or (as the title hath) accusations; then is hee accused and charged with diuers enormous matters. Secondly, if he hath answered all slanderous accusations in this his apologie, then that all these things which are not answered are truely obiected, and are no slanders. Which being granted, it will followe that his friend had small skill that painted him out in the proper lineaments, as he saith, of innocencie. and if he say, that this is nothing but a cauill; then let him the next time answere all these matters directly and sufficiently; and I my selfe will giue him, not onely the robe of innocencie, which his friend bestoweth on him, but also wil crowne him with a garland of glorie, and place him in the triumphant charet of victory, to his perpetuall honour among all his folowers, that like of his disciplinarian forgeries.
Those wordes also out of the Prouerbes, which are set vnder the first title, are a most euident testimonie against the author of the Preface, who likewise seemeth to haue fitted to himselfe this sentence. for, if righteous men abhorre lyes, why hath he tolde his Lady so many vaine tales and fables? forsoth, because hee is an vngodly felow. and therefore that is come to passe that foloweth in the sentence: the vngodly shameth himselfe, and is put to silence. for M. Iob Throkmorton in his rude and euil shapen letter hath shamed himselfe, and as a man that is at the ende of his role, hauing reeiued his answere is put to silence. Let M. Cartwright take heed that his happe be not like his felowes, and that for expected glory he receiue not shame, and stoppe when hee hath runne his course in a suddein silence. This sentence therefore, albeit the same neither agree with the Hebrew text, nor with the olde Latine translation, nor with the Geneuian translation in English, yet shall passe for once, without correction.
In the second title M. Cartwright calleth me doctor, I trust he doeth it not in scorne. for the time was when himselfe desired both the degree and title of doctour, and yet could not haue it. [Page 14]percase hee was put backe for his innocencie. sure somewhat it was, that made the Vniuersitie deny that to him, that it vseth to deny, but to very few and for iust causes. Beside that, hee would haue doctors to be chiefe men in the new commonwealth of his consistory, and great pillers of the disciplinarian state.
He doth also call mee deane of Exeter, giuing mee an office which himselfe hath condemned as antichristian. but his sentence is declared erroneous, and foolish. For what reason hath a master of an Hospitall to condemne a deane? the time was, I thanke him, when hee seemed very carefull how deanes and others, which hee had determined by his magistrale authoritie should loose their liuings, should be mainteined. but now hee is acquited of that care, and turned along to looke to his domesticall affaires. May it therefore please him to let deanes alone, and looke to his owne reckenings. if not, hee shall well vnderstand, that deanes are in honestie and otherwise, aboue such as hee is, though hee were master of more then one Hospitall, and that himselfe is no such man, but that we may talke of him without incurring scandalum magnatum.
This answere hee calleth a briefe. and what briefe? forsooth a briefe to printed slanders. as if there were any relation betwixt briefes and slanders, or els, as if slanders were properly said to be printed. Sure, if M. Cartwright were so wise as he is taken to be, hee would neuer haue printed these slanders himselfe, nor published this simple & weake discourse, nor without cause or good purpose brought his name into question. But seeing he would needes haue it so, who can be against it? should the consistoriall elders proclaime a fast and desire God to turne his minde? Nay seeing he will make himselfe the subiect of this dispute, and call me forth to contend with him, let vs begin and see what either his friend in his preface, or himselfe in his briefe returnable 10. dayes before this terme, can say for their defence. and least either might complaine of wrong, they shall both speake in their owne natural language. List therefore I pray you. for here comes in the prologue, a goodly graue fellow, ye neede not doubt.
¶ The preface set before M. Cartwrights booke, and the answere to it.
¶ The Answere.
STrange it were, I confesse, and worth the seeing, if a man might see the right portrait of innocencie, and that truely set foorth in her proper colours and lineaments, as this preface promiseth. but alas where is she? and how shal we come to haue a sight of her? howe shall we knowe her and discerne these proper lineaments that he speaketh of? The prefator like a monte banke he pointeth to this discourse which hee imagineth to be a rare peece of workmanship painted out by M. Cartwright, as it were another Appelles; and promiseth that within we shall see this strange creature he speaketh of. but hee doeth but abuse his reader, to feede him thus with strange fancies. We haue sought euery corner of this treatise, and finde nothing but a rude peece of worke not worth the reading: hard wordes, disioynted sentences, weake proofes, bad answeres, and nothing worthy commendation. as for innocencie, it was not there to be found. nay while we sought for innocencie we found nothing but a certeine odde fellow in a corner, whose head was all distempered with rheumes of discipline, and a number of indigested conceites, and by him the author of this preface pointing at him, and calling all men in, to beholde innocencie. But those that saw them both, and their demeanours as well as I, said that there was nothing els to be seene but a trifling pamphlet, and that all the Prefators deuise was nothing but a packe of foolery.
But to leaue this felowes painting and pourtraying, that hath no more skill to paint then a cobler to draw like Appelles; and whose bad grace is such, that there appeareth no other worke of his beside distempered humors, reprochfull words, and vaine and idle talke; What more ridiculous prosopaea could be deuised then this, to make M. Cartwright that alwayes hated playes and spoke against them, to play a part? and what part? forsooth a womans part, which of all parts he most detested. The especial grace of a prosopopaea is to obserue decorum, the which by this manis no way regarded. for what is more childish then to make an olde man play a childs part? and M. Cartwright to play a womans part? nay what more absurd then to make him as cleare as innocencie? for if this were true, then was he wrongfully conuented by the Lords in the Starre-chamber. And besides that M. Cartwright was very simple not to be able to shewe vs this cleare innocencie, which is here so inuisibly portrayed. How innocent he is shall appeare by his defence and this answere. but this to the prologquutors vaine entrance telling vs of the portrait of innocencie.
Being, thou seest, thus prouoked as Who was it, that did thus challenge innocencie? and where? she is, or rather, to speake the trueth, thus violently drawen into the encounter by the wretched assaults of an Men haue great reason to beware of the leauen of the Puritans, and Pharisees. vnleauened mouth: yet marke I pray thee, how shee caries her selfe, and how she comes All armed like Pallas. whereby it appeareth that Iob Threkmorton is not this innocencie. for he neuer yet bore armes to do her Maiestie seruice. armed into the field.
¶ The answere.
All this bill is erroneous. Being, saith hee, thou seest, thus prouoked. yet he hath better eyes then common, that can see any steppe or likelyhood in M. Cartwrights discourse, of any such matter. I for my part certes neuer prouoked, or encountred or vsed violence to innocencie. neither dealing with M. Cartwright, the person on whom this vizard of innocencie is vnhandsomly put, were either my reasons so simple, that hee hath yet come foorth to answere them, nor his cause so good, that he might wel put the same vpon any further trial. His dealing therfore in this case that abandoned the fielde was rather wretched then mine, as those that fly before the enemie and dare not make [Page]head are most miserable and cowardly souldiers. yea in these matters that he goeth about to answere, he hath so badly acquited himselfe, that beside this fellowe that hath no iudgement, none will cleare him. But could he cleare himselfe in them, yet there are diuers other matters to be obiected to him of which hee shall neuer be able to cleare himselfe. his errours and ignorance in diuinitie prooued by his commendations of Fenners booke: his implied deniall of her Maiesties prerogatiue and power in making and abrogating Ecclesiastical lawes, and appointing of commissioners and delegates, his malicious purpose to ouerthrow the present Ecclesiasticall gouernment, his saucie and vnciuil rayling and dealing against the prelacie of England, his notorious vntrueths and forgeries in maintenance of his new deuises: his schismatical meetings and conuenticles, his vsurpation of the ministery without iust calling, his turbulent dealing for his eldership, and many other matters to be obiected against him shal he neuer be able to answere. What a ridiculous matter then was it, that M. Cartwright should still be made to play the part of lady innocencie, a lady that hee and Iob Throkmorton should seeme to be but little acquainted withall? nay how absurd was it, that so graue and ancient a man as M. Cartwright, at the bending of whose browes all the aldermen of the Church stood amased, should here be stripped of his priestly ornaments, and put into a womans attire to play innocencie, of whom now we must speake onely in the feminine gender, and make a confusion betwixt him and Mistris Cartwright, giuing him the title of she, and disabling him for euer being president of the consistory? this is therefore absurd and ridiculous talking. That which hee saith of vnleauened mouthes is mere rayling. a matter not strange with M. Throkmorton, whose mouth is leauened with Pharisaisme, and blacke with Puritanisme, and distasted with late learning they say of certeine Hebraismes. He telleth vs further, and taking a stand vpon an oken tree in an iuie bush willeth vs to marke. for he hath sprong innocencie like a seely partritch out of the bushes of M. Cartwrights booke, and shee forsooth flyeth out all armed. which is not onely absurd, but very miraculous. For what more absurd, then that she should come forth out of a discourse, and like Pallas come all armed: or more [Page 16]miraculous, then that all this should bee wrought by certeine wordes without all coniuration or legierdemaine of the proloquutor?
These are no pieces of M. Cartwrights armes. Patience, mildenesse, trueth, and a good conscience, this is her Doe the same peeces serue for armour and weapons? armour, these be her weapons, and with these onely she Puritan innocencie fights: godly innocencie is peaceable. fights repelling and striking backe all the bitter Yet they say M. Cartwright wardeth but badly. darts, that are throwne against her onely with, the Lord rebuke thee; and Witnesse his first and second replies. none otherwise.
¶ The Answere.
It is no marueile although we haue warres, when innocencie her selfe is made such a great fighter, and quarreller. but this is the Prefators art. and yet they say, he is no such great warriour, that all the while that diuers valiant men were on the Seas, and at Cadix in her Maiesties seruice, was either writing such rayling and lewd prefaces in corners, as this: or els calculating the successe of his deuises by the aspect of the starres, or els feeding his carkase with deintie fare, and his enuious minde with malicious reports. A very hastie fellow to fight in words: so hastie that he had no leysure to fit his sentences. for, I pray you, how are these wordes, patience, mildenesse, trueth and a good conscience, gouerned? but his disioynting of sentences is not the worst of his cause. a fouler matter it is, that arming M. Cartwright with innocencie, and other vertues and good parts, he forgot both wit, and charitie. right according to his owne brainlesse doings, that in them haue no wit: and according to the Puritan dealings that are commonly without charitie. Besides this, al this description and armour consisting in many vertues, no way belongeth to M. Cartwright. That he hath no good voyce nor face to play innocencie, it appeareth by his answeres in the Starre-chamber, by his writings, and all his dealings. As for patience, how can hee claime it, that is so vnpatient of due reproofe, and commeth behind M.I. Throk. that now for ought I know holdeth his peace, vnlesse he percase speake in this preface? And what hath hee to do with mildenesse in whose face there is a storme of anger, and in whose writings there is such rough, and rude dealing against lawes, and against his superiours? Now where there is forging, [Page]deuising, and Machiauelian plotting, how can there bee either trueth, or a good conscience? All which courses if they shall be prooued to haue bene vsed in his doings and writings, then it is cleare, that M. Cartwright is no such fighter, nor so wel armed as is reported. which also appeareth in this, that throwing downe his armes wherwith he was wont to fight, and abandoning that cause for which he in time past made such bragges, he doth now onely skirmish with certaine vaine fancies, as Vlisses did with shadowes in his feined descent to hell. Now hee hath lurked a great while, Vt marinae filius Thetidis sub lachrymosa tempora Troiae. if Vulcane would make him a harnesse for his head, it would doe him percase more good, then all his furniture.
Further he telleth vs, that the same things do serue M. Cartwright who is figured vnder innocencie both for armour and weapons. hee meaneth perhaps to thrust all men through with his head peece. which is a strange case. But what should a man marueile, if this fellow confound armour, and weapons, that would confound both Church and common wealth?
Finally as if M. Cartwright had not bene abused sufficiently by the Prefator in disguising him in the womanish attire and habit of innocencie, he doth here make him play the part of Michael the Archangel, of whom he is made to borow these words, The Lord rebuke thee. a person no way becomming him, hauing in his replies vsed farre other stile and language, and not contending as Michael did about the body of Moses, but about mere shadowes and fancies. Let M. Cartwright take heede so many parts hath hee played, that the Prefator if hee continue on this course a while, make him not play S. George on horsebacke. for that in deede is his best part, threatning so long and striking neuer: riding continually, and yet neuer comming to his iourneys end. All the world knoweth and seeth, that neither his deedes, nor his words are angelicall. neither is he so victorious as Michael, being no way able to make head against his aduersaries, or to answere their arguments.
Farre He was not indeede, like Salust, an eloquent Oratour. vnlike to that babling declaymor, who left vs this How is it a lesson? lesson of olde: si quam maledicendo voluptatem Note coepisti w t an oe dipthōg. coepisti, eam malè audiendo amittes. If thou haue [Page 17]taken any pleasure in speaking that thou shouldest not: thou must loose it againe by hearing that thou wouldest not.
¶ The answere.
That M. Cartwright was vnlike Salust, or that I faile not, the authour of that oration wherein these wordes were written, is not denied. for neither hath hee the eloquence, nor the skill in Latin, that he that made that oration, had. nor did that authour so fondly talke and vainly write, as M. Cartwright doth. What reason then hath this odde babler, and rayler, to call him a babling declaymer, but to shewe vs, that this sect taketh pleasure to bite both quicke and dead, and to bable without either rime or reason? beside this, what notorious ignorance is it to call these wordes which the Oratour vttereth against his aduersary, a lesson, as it were of a teacher to his auditory? indeed this Prefator doth well practise this supposed lesson, albeit he hath not so well learned the same. For if he had, he would not haue written cepisti with an oe dipthong. hee might therefore doe well to spare to speake Latin, and let vs heare some better English.
Well knewe the defender, that howsoeuer this might bee Doth not he feed his flesh as well as others? pleasing to the flesh, or keepe The Puritans doe wel like this musicke. descant with our corruption, yet hee that sayes, mihi vindicta, had taught him another lesson, Namely that it could in no sort sute with the Here is great talke of sinceritie, but no good dealing. sinceritie of the Gospell, to giue checke for checke, and rebuke for rebuke. and therfore it is, that in his whole apologie he hath not I report me to his words, beside that, what M. Cartwright wanteth, that M. Prefatour supplieth, w t whose doings, he was well acquainted. giuen his aduersary so much, as one glance of reproch.
¶ The answere.
[...]. Nowe off goe the robes of innocencie, and that maske wherewith hee hath bene hitherto disguised, and M. Cartwright is brought foorth, and spoken of in the masculine gender. but that he should be such a mielmouthed fellowe as not to giue his aduersary one glance of reproch hee would be sory. For I pray you what doeth this word slander set in the front of his booke import? and why doeth hee so often charge me with vntrueth, shifting, and vnchristian dealing. Besides that, is it likely, that this preface wherin so many reproches and malicious termes are stuffed, should be put there without his priuitie? or must not he iustifie his preface, and answere for [Page]his friends foly? Last of all, if hee spare me here, which I know not for what respect he doth it, yet doeth he not spare my betters els where. But, to cut this felow downe with his owne phrases, he keepeth descant with his corruption, and pleaseth the flesh as much as his felowes. and what needed this briefe, if hee had not sought reuenge, and meant to be quit with his aduersaries? Let him therefore heare his fellowes graue censure, that this his doing doeth not sute with the sinceritie of the Gospell, and take this of me that he hath bene taught better lessons. But what praise his doings deserue, we shal better consider of in another place. here it shalbe sufficient for vs to shew, that M. Cartwright would not fare so deintily nor feed so fatly, nor sing so merely as he doeth, if hee did not both please the flesh, and keepe descant with his corruption too. But let him sing descant, and take pleasure in his crochet musicke as much as he list: he is to answere it, and not I. so long as hee breaketh not our patience with his importunate clamours, nor driueth the consort out of tune, I will not contradict him.
Let this then bee the A paterne whereby to shape out an hypocriticall grimare. paterne (good Reader, whosoeuer thou art) how to These felowes do wrestle much, but affection foyleth them still. wrestle with thy affections in the like assaults.
¶ The answere.
In the former part of this preface, you haue seene how the writer hath played the painter: now to teach you, that hee hath more shifts and occupations to liue by then one, he taketh vpon him to play the doctor, and teacheth vs that himselfe neuer learned; to wit, a long lesson of patience. so litle doeth he know in what ground he standeth, or what is conuenient for him, that he preacheth patience out of his preface. Well, seeing hee will needes teach vs lessons, let vs listen what he saith. Let this, saith he, be thy paterne. a mishapen patterne, certes, not worth two patars. for who wrestleth worse then hee, that runneth out of the listes? and who is lesse valiant then hee, that being as it were blowne away with a tempest of his affections, for a simple reuenge, set out this simple pamphlet good for nothing, but to make patternes for his daughters pincases? The sequele will declare the same to be true.
It is lamentable, I confesse, that such vncleane mouthes as Ʋiz. Of Iob Throk. and his selowes. this, should Ʋiz. As the author of the preface doth. thus take their libertie to M. Cartwr. hath much disgraced himselfe, to suffer such a lewde and foule mouthed proctor to plead in commendation of his innocencie and patience. disgrace at will.
¶ The answere.
If this mans mouth had bin cleane, he would not haue vttred so many foule words, as he doeth. wherein I would hee did not bewray as wel the malice of his heart, as the venim of his tongue. but this is but a peccadillio with this man. A worse matter it is, that euen now hauing proposed vnto vs a patterne of patience, and set madame innocencie before our eyes, that gaue not so much as one glance of reproch to his aduersary, he looking beside his patterne doeth giue reproches to those that are not his aduersaries, and doth degorge his stomacke I know not against whom, calling them Rabshakeh, Senacherib, Shemei, and vncleane mouthes. by common construction of speach the words this, and thus, where he saith such vncleane mouthes as this, should thus take, are referred to the next person, that is to M. Cartwright and himselfe. so wisely doth the man couch his wordes, that he condemneth himselfe. and yet I am not ignorant, that he meaneth others. percase the rout of Martinists and such like, which haue blacke and foule mouthes, and haue taken to themselues libertie to say what they list. If he meane me, as commonly he doth falling into his rayling rage, he is to vnderstand, that I haue wronged none, nor spoken against any, but such as with open mouthes haue too long spoken against her Maiesties lawes and gouernment, the reuerend Prelates of England, the ancient rites and ceremonies of Christes Church. A matter much indeede to be lamented, albeit Martin and his brood, when time was, made a iest at it.
But muse not at it, good Reader. Here he looseth himselfe in a common place. it hath bene so in all ages, and will be so still. for so long as the Lord giueth Satan leaue to buffet and assaile his Church, so long thou mayest be assured there will Nor a Martin, nor such like railers, as this Prefator. neuer want a Rabshakeh, a Shimei, or a Senacherib to play their parts.
¶ The answere.
So long as Martin hath any of his race liuing, or M. Cartwright may command such writers, as the author of this Preface; [Page]there shall not indeed want Rabshakethes, Shimees, and Senacheribs to raile against Gods Church, and to vexe honest men. All this therefore, albeit spoken against others, yet most fitly may be applied against the heads of this sect. For who I beseech you hath more railed against the Church of England, and the present gouernment, then the authors of the admonition, then M. Cartwright I Penry, Iob Throkmorton, and such Martinistes? who more like to Rabshakeh, Senacherib, or Shemei then they? they take themselues indeed to be the Church: but that is common to all schismaticks, which professe to be that they are not. Haeretici & schismatici, saith S. Lib. de fide & Symbolo c. 10. Augustine, congregationes suas Ecclesias vocant, sed haeretici de Deo falsa sentiendo ipsam fidem violant. schismatici autem discissionibus iniquis à fraterna charitate dissiliunt, quamuis ea credunt, quae credimus. quapropter nec haereticus pertinet ad Ecclesiam catholicam quoniam diligit Deum, nec schismaticus quoniam dilig it proximum. Lib. 1. contr. Parmenium. Optatus calleth them rebels to the Church, and saith they are cut off from the Church. De si l. ad Petrum. c. 38. &. 39. Fulgentius doth not onely exclude schismatikes out of the Church, but telleth them that eternall fire is their portion. The Church is but Ioan. 10. one fold, and Rom. 12. one body. how then are they of the Church, that as fishes slipped out of the net as it is written Luke 5. so are they departed out of the folde, and diuided from the body? Are they to be reputed members that haue no better vnion with the parts & true members of the Church? They alledge they are no schismatickes. but that is as cleare, as that schismatickes are no members of the Church. For first they haue deuided themselues from their Bishops, next they haue erected, as it were, new altars and formes of sacraments; thirdly they haue ordeined ministers to themselues, and refused the ministers of the Church; and finally haue publikely oppugned both the gouernours and gouernment of the Church. and therefore either is not the Church of England Gods true Church, or these men are schismatickes. Who then doth not muse at the impudencie of this felow, that compareth those that defend the state and peace of this Church against mutinous Martinistes vnto blasphemous Rabshakeh, and such rayling felowes; being himselfe a chiefe railer, and seeing his fellowes to haue railed so iniuriously against the Church of England? As for those whom he accuseth, they [Page 19]would bee much ashamed, if they should not deale more modestly then he doth, and farre more charitably.
Neuerthelesse herein thou mayest This sect doeth well comfort them selues with wine and comfits. this exhortation is therfore needlesse. comfort thy selfe, if thou marke howe, and in what sort this reuiling Ʋiz. Of Martinists, and deformistes. generation is curbed, as it were snaffled and restreined by the powerfull and righteous hand of God, that in the middest of their forwardnes and boldenesse to blunder out what they list without blushing, they can hardly for their liues What a blundring stirre haue we here? blunder out a trueth, as if the Lord in his secret iudgment had purposely and apparantly O not orious blasphemie, of a wicked tongue! blasted their penne with a lying and distempered spirit.
¶ The Answere.
We do in deed much comfort our selues considering the speciall prouidence of God, and diligent care of the magistrate, that hath curbed and snaffled the mouthes of the Martinistes, which like wilde asses lift vp their heeles and put foorth their rayling tongues against the fathers of this Church, and the chiefe gouernours of the Ecclesiastical state. Neither are we to feare, that such odious declaymers as this, that hath now taken to himselfe a litle more libertie then ordinary, shall still be suffered to blunder out their tempestuous and railing speaches. As for those that haue written in defence of the lawes of England and ancient rites of the Church, they are not to take it to heart, albeit by this lewd fellow they be railed at, as a reuiling generation, that blunder out vntrueth without shame. It is the fashion of heretickes, schismatickes and wicked companions to raile at honest men. so did Celsus and Porphyrius raile against the Christians, the Arrians against Athanasius, the schismaticall Donatists against S. Augustine, the Anabaptists against true beleeuers. What then although this railing Prefator do degorge his malice against vs? why? hath he not also blasphemed the holy Spirit of God? doth he not say, that God doth blast mens pennes with alying spirit, attributing the wicked action to God, which is the fountaine of trueth and all goodnesse? reade the words, and examine them; and you shall finde it to be as I say. He saith not, that God doth send out wicked spirits, or suffer wicked spirits of lying to blast mens pennes: but, that God blasteth mens pennes with a spirit of lying: as if Gods breathing or Spirit did infect mens pennes with [Page]lying. Looke on it M. Cartwright, and be ashamed to haue such blasphemies in your booke. at the least reproue him for it. as for Iob Throk. whose stile this seemeth to be, he is ashamed of nothing. Is it not sufficient for you to abuse men, but you must also blaspheme God? And you my masters of the rayling sect of Martinistes, before you accuse others of reuiling, and blundring out vntruthes, looke on your selues and your felowes. I thinke M. Cartwright will not deny, but in his bookes he hath written many vntruethes, and both he and others are still blundring out their consistoriall conceits, in which there is neither trueth, nor reason. But this man had onely care to speake euill, that which should be his special care, he doth not regard. for he proueth nothing. I trust M. Cartwright, who is now canonized by this Prefator, and become S. Innocent, or rather innocencie it selfe, will reproue him for it: and therefore I forbeare further to distemper his discrasied braine.
All which if thou finde verified But if this bee gainesaid, and iust exception taken against it, all this is but a foolish fancie. without all gainsay and exception in the writings of M. D. Sutcliffe & others of that I wonder what haire these men be of, that haue not one haire of an honest man. haire, and withall if thou see these men that doe thus Is any more heady or desperat then your selues? headily and desperatly lash on in disgrace of others, to bee themselues in their seuerall accusations so palpably taken tardie, that the very walles and This stonie rhetoricke is able to mooue any stony heart. stones of the streete may conuince them of vntruth: if, I say, thou finde this to be true (and for If this bee your proofe, I desire no better proofe of your foolery. proofe thereof I referre thee to this short and modest defence) haue patience in thy selfe, and giue the glory to God, who doth thus, thou seest, in his wisdome make a way and passage for the clearing of the innocent, euen through the mouth and Euill come to him that maliciously thinketh. malice of the accuser himselfe.
¶ The answere.
If any man be able iustly to prooue, that to be verified in any writings which this man affirmeth, and no way is able to auerre: then let me receiue shame, and this man glory. Nay if I do not iustifie as much as I haue affirmed, let mee haue punishment: which will wonderfully content this malicious generation. nay I will not take vantage of his wordes which giue colour to any contradiction or gainsaying. But if I doe not iustifie such matters, as I haue affirmed; let law passe. But if I do not onely gainsay, [Page 20]but iustly gainsay M. Cartwr. defence, which is the whole proofe of all this proud bragge: then let me haue this bragging fellow esteemed a vaine man without all iudgement, or modestie. Of what haire he is, I will not dispute, they say and I see, he hath not one haire of an honest man. He saith also, that other my felowes writings shalbe apparantly conuicted of vntrueth without all gainsay. and for proofe referreth vs to this braue defence of M. Cartwright. But his assertion is very impudent, and his proofe ridiculous. for how doth M. Cartwright conuince those against whom he saith nothing? was not the Prefator ashamed to shuffle things thus together? sure neither my friends nor I am afraid of any thing M. Cartwright either hath said, or can say against vs. Neither do I thinke that he shall speed better then his friend Iob Throkmorton did the last yeere. he bragged much of his defence against my slanders, as he called them. but the matters are prooued so true, that albeit the man hath great lust to bite and grinneth and grumbleth in corners, like a rough haired water spaniel, yet I do not once, as yet, heare him openly barke. And I hope likewise in this treatise so to refute this briefe, that M. Cartwright will be aduised, ere he send me foorth his reply. by which I doubt not, but to make cleare that I haue not disgraced any wrongfully, nor bene so vnaduised, as this man giueth forth very vnaduisedly, and impudently. There shall it appeare also whether I haue bene taken so tardy, that the stones and walles may conuince me of vntrueth, as he affirmeth very ridiculously. for what more blockish deuise, then to make stones and walles disputers? Are these fellowes so powerfull that they can make walles to speake, and so dul that they cannot conuince me, when stones and walles can do it? The walles he saith shal conuince them. ô braue floure of thetoricall amplification worthy to proceed from a man made of doogeon, nay made of stone, and to bee set in a wall to confute all men that shall contradict the fancies of Puritanisme! But ynough is said of these great brags. of the performance you shall heare more hereafter. as also who be those innocents, and malicious accusers he prateth of.
Concerning such things as it pleaseth him so If constantly, then vertuously. constantly to No bastardes shall bee fathered on him. father vpon M. Cartwright, and others by [Page] I neuer fathered any thing on him by heresay onely. heresay and report, I Doe you not heare I. Throk. cornemuse. cannot but muze that a man of his Of what coat, iacket or ierkin are ye. coat and calling is no more smitten and abashed at it then he is. for presuppose, that one should heare by report, that M. Sutcliffe was once taken with A ridiculous deuise nowe newly cogged by Iob Throk. or some such mate. Aske Beza whether it be true. false dice at Geneua, and thereupon being forced to fly the towne, should euer since beare a kind of inueterat hatred & malice to M. Beza and the I neuer hated them, nor had to doe with them, or they with me. elders there: this being knowē only to vs by Lie not so impudently. report (how true soeuer the thing might bee in it selfe) I would faine know for my learning, whether this were aequa lāce, or how it might sute with any measure of indifferencie, forthwith without any further Can you shewe that I publish matters only vpon heresay? if not, blush. examinatiō to spred it abroadin print.
¶ The answere.
I must needes confesse, that if I did ground my selfe in those matters which I affirme concerning M. Cartwright vpon a bare hearesay, or report without further examination, I had cause to be ashamed. the more shame for this impudent companion to forge and cogge a matter not so much as vpon hearesay, but without hearesay. and to charge me with This is as true, as that my plate if at pawne at a butchers house in Warwike. false dice and driuing out of Geneua: matters which (God let me so euer enioy his fauour) as I neuer, so much as heard reported my selfe, before I read the same in this preface. so farre am I from being guiltie of this ridiculous coggery. To satisfie those that knowe mee not, I answere first that I neuer could play nor vsed to play at dice in my life. secondly that I neuer was before the elders of Geneua while I was there. thirdly, I neuer hated them nor had cause to hate them, albeit I enquired whether any such Ecclesiastical officers were euer in the Church or no. fourthly M. Beza, and the elders will giue testimonie of the vntruth of this matter, and I doubt not but Beza, if he could haue said any such thing of me, rayling at mèe for no cause, would not haue spared mee in this point. fiftly M. Francis Brace a gentleman of Worcestreshire, and M. Miles Bodley a knowne minister of this Church can testifie that I came from Geneua with credite, and with the fauour of Beza and others the chiefe men of that citie. for with them, I came thence. Lastly if any such thing had bene, it would haue bene spoken of before this, it being 17. yeere since I came from thence. this report I thinke M. Throkmorton deuised taking the paterne from himselfe being a cogging felow, and driuen, or at [Page 21]least running away out of the Parliament house for his lewd misdemeanors. the same toucheth me nothing. And thus much for this bald matter, and shamelesse slander to imitate my friend Iobs words. As for those matters, that I obiect against M. Cartwright, they are of another nature. at least grounded vpon sure proofes of records, confessions, witnesses, reasons, and such as M. Cartwright examining, shall confesse his fellow Prefator to bee vnwise to deuise this matter, or to compare it with his. as more euidently shall appeare hereafter.
And yet this ye shall Name the particulers, and examine Master Cartwrights briefe. finde to bee an vsuall and ordinary course with M. As honest a man as I. Throk. or M. Cartwright, and neuer called in question, as they haue bene. Deane of Exeter in his solemne I enforme against none, but deale with them on the way. informations, and personall pleadings against I speake much against Hacket, Copinger, Wigginton, Vdal, Penry, Throk. Are these your good men? goodmen.
¶ The answere.
I would to God the men, against whom I plead, were so good, as they would seeme to be. sure I am, none are such as they should be. for then would not M. Cartwright nor his felowes so violently haue oppugned the Ecclesiasticall regiment of the Church of England, nor contumeliously haue disgraced the reformation begunne by her Maiestie, nor impugned the princes authoritie so baldly, nor railed against the chiefe prelates so impetuously; neither was Hacket hanged drawen and quartered, nor was Penry hanged, nor did Copinger pitifully languish away, nor was Iob Throkmorton endited, nor were M. Cartwright and his fellowes conuented in the Starre-chamber for their goodnesse. Note therefore, that if sometimes speaches passe against them, it is not for their goodnesse, but for other matters: and that this Forespeaker hath no reason either to call these goodmen, or to condemne those that defend Religion, iustice, lawes, and gouernment against the malcontent mothes, and perturbers of this state.
But whatsoeuer men they be, I do neither informe, nor begin any quarrell against them. I did answere the author of the petition, and did not challenge him. Likewise I answered M. Iob Throkmorton, and the man cannot say, but he is answered. Neither did I publish any thing against M. Cartwright, but diuers [Page]yeeres after hee had reuelled against the clergie of the Church. Personally I dealt against none, but such as had personally dealt against vs, and professed themselues enemies of the Church.
The matters that I charge them withall are built vpon other grounds then hearesay. and that shall M. Cartwright well perceiue when we come to refell his friuolous answeres. M. Throkmorton hath found so firme reasons alledged against him, that he hath giuen ouer to contend vainely with wordes. and I doubt not, but others vpon triall shall finde the like. What an impudent felow then was this to say, that my vsual & ordinary proofs stand vpon hearesay. but if any did; yet doe they excell Throkmortons answeres. for we cannot hearesay that he hath publikely as yet, answered any thing in defence of his calumnious letter. so that it should seeme, his defence standeth neither by trueth, nor hearesay. More wisdome therefore were it for him, not to name the Deane of Exeter in such scornefull maner, when all scorne him rather, that was ouerthrowne in his own challenge, and neuer shewed himself either at home or abroad to haue any value.
Your partiall dealing, and corrupt iudgement hath made you very remarquable. Marke it who list in him. if the case concerne any of these disciplinarians, hee is of that Is this any dispraise, to want neither wit, nor matter? good nature and ready wit, that rather then he will be to seeke for matter, he wil not sticke to rake the channel sometimes, & take whatsoeuer comes next to hand, though it lye all to be troden and This raking and seraping of matters together, doeth argue, that this man talketh like a channel taker. trampled on in the streetes, yea and of that which, I beleeue, the poorest scauanger in a towne would bee loth to stoupe for, hee with a litle helpe and forbishing of M. Can you disproue his suruey? Surueyor of discipline, frameth for the most part some As yet, in truth you are silent, and say nothing to these conclusions. irrefragable and tempestuous cōclusion against these new platformers. and then for sooth to the presse it must in all Vnlesse the platformers had too much posted in setting foorth their deuises, they would not haue set forth so crooked formes. post hast with some rhetoricall varnish of innouation: as if Albeit I could make quidlibet ex quolibet, yet can I not deuise what to make of this foolish discourse. quidlibet ex quolibet, or as if the poorest and most Our records are drawne out of M. Cartwrights replies, and their owne writings. Will they then call them patcheries? patched recorde vnder the Sunne (that blasheth it may bee, to see the light) were euidence strong ynough against a Doe you call your selfe so? why then doe you blame others for so terming you? Precisian.
¶ The answere.
He that list but to marke this kinde of writing, hee cannot I [Page 22]thinke be much enamored with the author. What a stirre is here with raking of channels, and talking of scauangers? ô miserum lector obturanasum. our author all besmited with dirt, & inface to infacetior rure, is drawing of a draught of phrases from the chanel, and from vnderneth mens feete. a very base and filthy kind of stile. Besides that, very wisely he setteth downe matter, that maketh against himselfe. for first he confesseth, that the things I obiect are so common, that they are to be found in the streetes, and in the channels. belike they are foule matters. Next he saith, that I want no matter. which is true, and yet no great commendation for me. for hee should haue a barren head, that dealing against this sect, should want matter. thirdly he confesseth, that my conclusions are irrefragable and tempestuous. which declareth the goodnesse of my cause, and the weakenesse of the aduersary. yea and albeit he should not confesse it, yet would the silence of Iob Throkmorton, that of a clamorous Martinist is now made a silent Ʋarro lib. 3. de ling. las. Harpocrates, proue the same. As for that which he saith against those euidences which I haue produced in my writings, they are such as Iob Throk. cannot disproue, and M. Cartwright wil not deny, yea and all indifferent men cannot but allow. Nay the most things, that I obiect are prooued out of M. Cartwrights replies, Martins libels, Iob Throk. authenticall writings, which I trust this fellow wil not call patched records, nor thinke so basely on them, that they are to bee throwne downe the channels, and trampled on with mens feete: or if he cal these records base and patched; reprehend me for calling M. Cartwrights bundle of replies, a fardle of foolery. Diuers things you shal see confessed. some things are proued by the records in the Starre-chamber. yea and against M. Throkmorton there be diuers matters of record to be shewen. which I hope hee will not, and sure I am, hee may not deny. And doth hee call these things patched records, and torue papers cast foorth into the streetes, which no scauanger would stoupe for? sure his aldermen which nowe and then consist of such scauangers, botchers, and base people would be glad to haue such records to iustifie their doings withall. and yet albeit they moile in the mire, and rake the channels for all matters, they can finde nothing that maketh for them.
He obiecteth also vnto me my posting things (as hee calleth it) [Page] to print, but hee much forgetteth, how this hath bene the common fault of his consorts, that haue so posted to set foorth their protestations, declamations, & replies, that for haste they forgot their dutie to their superiors, and had no laysure to correct their lewd speaches, & heretical opinions. As for my selfe, (I must cō fesle, I should be much ashamed to set foorth such patcheries, as this preface, or as M. Cartwr. briefe, or M. Throk. letters, & libelling deuises, and such admonitions, protestations, declamations and triobolar libels, as this sect hath published within these few yeeres. Lastly he telleth me, I make quidlibet ex quolibet; and yet I cannot make a good Church officer of any of these new elders, nor a good elder of a scauanger, nor albeit I should refound him, a wise man of the author of this preface.
Now there be that Your thoughtes are conceited, your opinions foolish. thinke, that of all other charges thus strangely and vnworthily imposed vpon this reuerend man, the charge of ignorance, & that his works should be a All earned men that read them, will testifie the same. fardle of fooleries, is the most out of ioynt and approching neerest to If he were not past shame, he would not thus trifle. impudencie. But sure for mine owne part, I do not thinke so; neither doe I see, why his aduersary might not with as great reason, yea and with as good a conscience appeach him of ignorance, as of disloyaltie. For allow that our Wil they deny his replies to bee a fardle of foolerie? it shalbe prooued. vniuersities together with foreine nations may sufficiently controll the reporter in the one, yet this letteth not, but that the countreys, and places of the mans resiance, can for There is now great need. where is then this plentifull testimonie? need, giue as plentifull testimony in the other. and therfore why a man of that easie gift, and rolling veine, so I neuer slipt into heresie, nor disloyaltie as this sect hath. slipper in the seare, as M. Sutcliffe, should make it more deinty to spare M. Cartwr. in his learning, then hee doth in his loyaltie (hauing the like warrant and authoritie for both) I Marke howe this felowe confesseth, hee seeth neither reason nor sence. see neither reason, nor sence.
¶ The answere.
Here the Prefator mooueth a needlesse controuersie, whether M. Cartwright may with better reason be charged with ignorāce, or with disloyaltie. A matter which I not so much as thought of; and very preiudiciall to M. Cartwrights credit, whether it bee resolued or disputed on. and yet this Prefator not onely disputeth it, but resolueth it also and saith, How others thinke, that to charge M. Cartwr. with ignorance is mere impudencie. so many vniuersities, [Page 23]Churches, and nations being able to controll it: and that he may with equall reason bee charged with disloyaltie, and ignorance. a matter founding very harshlie (I thinke) in M. Cartwrights eares. for which I referre the man ouer to be bastonated and corrected by M. Cartwright. that which he saith against me, whom he supposeth to haue charged M. Cartwright both with ignorance, and disloyaltie, remaineth of me to be answered. He saith first, that others thinke, meaning his owne consorts. but if the Prefator wil not beleeue what honest men vpon iust cause report, it skilleth not much, what such companions thinke. He giueth M. Cartwr. the title of reuerend. yet doth he litle deserue it, that neuer reuerenced his superiors, nor respected antiquitie, nor cared for lawe or dutie. He disputeth, as if I should charge M. Cartwright simply with ignorance, which I doe not remember. true it is, that I do charge him with ignorance in diuers points. and that charge is neither strange, nor vndeserued, nor vntrue. His ignorance in all antiquitie is totoo apparant. for al his plot of discipline is nothing, but a mere mistaking of ancient histories. all olde writers do testifie, that the ancient Church next after the Apostles had diuers degrees of ministers of the word, and commonly name them, Bishops, Priests, and Deacons. that appeareth out of Dionysius commonly called Areopagita, out of Ignatius, Tertullian, Cyprian, Eusebius, Hierome, Augustine, Theodoret and al the fathers, whose words are often cited by vs to that purpose. The authors of the Cent. 2. c. 7. de gubernat. eccles. Centuries confesse, That the fathers of the Church that succeeded the Apostles, had degrees of persons in the Church. And yet M. Cartwright imagined, that all Bishops and ministers of the word were equall; and went about to proue it out of the Centuries. The ancient fathers giue authoritie to Bishops ouer teaching elders; hee abrogateth all authoritie from them, and maketh them equall, and all one. They speake onely of elders that were ministers of the word; M. Cartwright affirmeth, that the priests that came to the councell of Nice, (of which mētion is made in In vita Constantin. lib. 1. Eusebius and Lib. 1. c. 8. Socrates,) were gouerning elders. But he should remember, they gaue no definite voice, and should haue bene excluded from the company of their wiues, if Paphnutius had not resisted the purpose of those, that would haue that decree passe: which to interpret of elders onely gouernours, is mere ignorance [Page]in matter of history, and direct against M. Cartwr. plot.
His ignorance in the fathers appeareth both by the former argument, and by his continuall misallegation, and misconstruing of them. To goe no further, examine that chapter or 1. reply. section which hee hath framed to prooue that the election of ministers ought to be made by the people. And also 1. reply. p. 99. & 100. those places where he would proue, that Bishops whereof the ancient fathers make mention, were onely pastors of one parish, and had none other pastors or parishes, but one vnderneth them.
His ignorance of diuinitie is testified to the world, first, by his vnaduised approbation of Fenners booke, which is the ouerthrow of all diuinitie, although called by M. Cartwright holy diuinitie, and approued for an excellent peece of workemanship: next, by the newe confession of faith, and newe formes of sacraments set downe in that new Communion booke, whereof hee was either chiefe author or chiefe fauourer and approuer. Lastly in that new discipline, which hee falsly affirmeth to bee drawne out of Gods word.
His ignorance in the Latin tongue is made famous by that Epistle of his, that is set before Fenners booke, which is the onely thing of his, that euer I saw in Latin, and is full of soloecismes. In the beginning there is a grosse soloecisme in these wordes: Tua legens, &c. subijt mentemde Mose viro Dei historia. Likewise an improprietie in these words coelestis Canaan axiomata. for axiomata signifie rules of arte, not lawes of state. These words, vt me adomnia mea officia quae in te proficisci possunt arctius deuinxeris, haue bad sence, and a barbarous phrase. In the 2. page lin. 14. communices, is put for communicaris nay, as it seemeth he vnderstandeth not Latin well. Cyprian hath sportulantes fratres in a certeine Epistle. this he 2. reply. tract. eldership. imagined to be brethren of the basket, where it may appeare Cyprian mean [...] brethren, that receiued wages. So that if he were to be charged with disloyaltie, as well as with ignorance, in some points, yea & not very difficult neither, it were no wisdome for I. Throk. to be his halfe.
I doe also call his replies a far [...]le of fooleries, [...]haynous, and odious crime. yet I suppose there is no learned man, that thinketh otherwise. M. Whitakers giueth a very hard censure vpon his second reply, wherein notwithstanding M. Cartwright seemeth [Page 24]most to triumph. Quem Cartwrightus (saith In a certeine letter to be showne. he) nuper emisit libellum, eius magnam partem perlegi. ne viuam, si quid vnquam viderim dissolutius, ac penè puerilius. Ʋerborum satis ille quidem lautam ac nouam suppellectilem habet, rerum omnino nullam, quantum ego iudicare possum. Deinde non modo peruersè de principis in rebus sacris at (que) Ecclesiasticis authoritate sentit, sed in M. Whitaker toucheth him aswel for disloyaltie as vnlearned writing. Papistarū etiā castra transfugit, à quibus tamen viders vult odio capitali dissidere. Ʋerùm nec in hac causa ferendus, & alijs etiam in partibus tela à Papistis mutuatur. denique, vt de Ambrosio dixit Hieronymus, verbis ludit, sententijs dormitat, & planè indignus est, qui à quopiam docto refutetur. That which I say in generall, he saith in particular. neither doe I thinke, that either any Vniuersitie, or sound learned man will say the contrary. Against the first reply this may be said, that if he shew learning in any thing, it is in the treatise of election of ministers. which notwithstanding is either translated or stollen out of a In append. ad catal. test. verit. treatise of Illyricus of the same argument. That which he hath of Archbishops and Bishops, as most of his other deuises, he boroweth of Caluin, and Beza. and indeed to say trueth, he is most skilful in Caluins institutions. but take him beyond that, and he wandreth and turneth like a mariuer tossed on the sea without helpe of starre, or compasse. I will not speake of his stile, that is so hard and rough, and so stuffed with farre fetched, and out stretched metaphors. This booke of his will giue testimonie, how vnpleasantly he writeth. and I meane not to folow him further, then is necessary to iustifie my former sayings; which vpon peine of hearing the lye, I am compelled to mainteine. But saith he, Vniuer sities, Churches, and nations will giue testimony of his learning. true, and oft times they giue it vpon fauor or other respect. which whether it be done in him or no, I will not examine. for I deny not, that M. Cartwright is a man learned. but that hee is excellently learned, and not ignorant in the points wherein I haue iustly noted him, that would be proued.
As for the charge of disloyaltie, I doe not thinke, that I haue simply and directly layd it vpon M. Cartwright. yet, if any such matter should haue bene spoken, it might reasonably well haue beene iustified. M. Whitaker in the place before recited doth touch him for the same matter: and his books published abroad [Page]do sufficiently conuict him. In a Disciplina eccl. sacra Dei verbo descript. certeine forme of discipline, about which M. Cartwright and diuers others had long beaten their heads, and which they professe to be that discipline, which they desire, as drawen out of the Scriptures for the good gouernment of the church, all gouernment is giuen to the eldership, and the princes authoritie neither excepted, nor mentioned. to this forme M. Cartwright subscribed. Beside this, if disloyaltie be nothing, but a course either repugnant, or diuers from lawes & dueties; it is no such heinous matter to charge him with disloyaltie. for what are his replies, and all his actions, but contradictions, and spurnings, and mutinous repinings against lawes and gouernours? I need not to obiect vnto him his familiarity with I. Throk. a man so wel acquainted with Penry, Hacket, and Copinger, nor his owne knowledge of their generall bad intentions. neither will I put him in remembrance of all his negotiaon about the new discipline, and the new Communion booke: nor his secret consultations, nor his intelligences with men of forren nations, and all for alteration of the ecclesiasticall state, & lawes. I will not say all, vntill I be vrged. in the meane while M. Cartwright hath reason rather to thinke mee patient in suffering his abuses, then himselfe abused, or iniuried in this point, that is therein touched so gently: and euill doth this Praefator deserue at his hands, that giueth occasion to looke vpon the mans olde sores, which were now bound vp; and to rub vp matters both forgiuen, and forgotten. himselfe, certes, was not wise, to renew this quarrell, which he will, ere long, wish ended, and buried in silence. the whole brotherhood of deformity will wish he had bene well couched in a soft featherbead, to dreame of a new plot of reformation. But doth the Praefator say, the countries & places of his resiance giue plentifull testimony for his loyalty; as if guilty persons conuicted by witnesses, and euident proofes, were to be acquited for generall testimonials giuē to euery body vpon euery light occasion. It is a common saying, that Plus creditur vni affirmanti quammille negantibus. one witnesse in the affirmatiue prooueth more then 1000 in the negatiue. how can they then that knew not these matters cleere him, that is conuicted by witnesses, and his owne writing? the Praefator therefore, that could neither see reason, nor sense in my doings, seemeth to haue litle sence of seeing, neither hath he any great [Page]iudgement in discerning. he denieth all, but what proofe doth he bring for his deniall? iust nothing; but slipping into his hunters veine, sayth, I am slipper in the seare. which kinde of stile doth argue this preface to be I. Throk. a better hunter then writer, and a man of so slipper and light behauior, as that Th. Cartwright for all his great learning, can not defend him nor garde him from iust reprehension.
The The best of this Preface and treatise, is starke nought. best is, thou hast here by this meanes (good Reader) in the euennesse and How then happeneth it, that he complaineth of wrong? equabilitie of the Doctors hand towardes this man, an vnfallible line layed before thee, whereby thou mayest measure all the rest of his All these are nought but railing words of a chafing Proloquutor. reproches so vnconscionably throwen vpon others. for hath he dealt More truely, Christianly, and charitably, then he hath dealt with the whole Clergie of England. truely, modestly, charitably, and Christianly with this man? then make thou no doubt or question, but he hath affoorded full as good measure to others. On the contrarie, hath he made no bones hand ouer head, and that beyond all I haue kept better compasse then M. Cartwright. compasse of Christianitie, to speake his pleasure of this man, being a man so notably graced in By gifts he fareth the better. gifts, and one that hath so many vncontrollable What notable graces, & certeine euidences of honest cariage of himselfe he hath, doth cuill appeare by this Briefe. euidences of his wise, and dutifull cariage of himselfe?
¶ The answere.
It should seeme, that Iob Thr. who (I thinke) was the rude author of this vnpolished & vnciuill preface, would very gladly take some aduantage of my vnaduised dealing (as he taketh it) with M. Cartwright, to cleere himselfe: as if that which I sayd against him were nothing, because it is not true, as he beleeueth, that I bring against M. Cartwright. but it will not be. This therefore is to be put among the rest of his odde, or rather madde conclusions, which in his moody passion he frameth beside all mood and figure. his argument standeth vpon particulars, and therefore hath no good sequele. for he that speaketh vntrueth in one thing, may well speake trueth in other things; and although a man shoulde vnciuilly demeane himselfe towards one; yet doth it not follow, that he should doe it against all. for if that were granted, then were not M. Cartwr. and Iob Throk. to be credited in any thing, vttering so manifolde vntruethes in many things. nor were they to be so well accounted [Page]of among their consorts, that haue so misdemeaned themselues against the Prelates of this Church, & diuers other honest men.
To let the aduantage of the bad sequele of this argument go, I will not sticke to grant M. Throk. this fauour, that my dealings with M. Cartwright be taken as a patterne of the rest of my writings. such is the assurance of my plaine, and honest dealing with him, and of his bad dealing & misdemeanors against the state. God is my witnesse I haue not charged him wittingly with vntrueth, nor dealt vnconscionably with him: and that I hope to make good either by M. Cartwrights owne wordes, or by euident and sufficient proofes. and so not onely M. Throkmortons cause will still lie in the suddes, but M. Cartwr. also will winne small grace by his calumnious, and erroneous briefe. Besides all this, there is no small difference betwixt M. Carwright and M. Iob Throkmorton. he is a man not vnlearned nor vnciuil, nor furious: M. Iob is neither well learned, nor stayd, nor wise. but be he what he will, I will, by Gods helpe, iustifie my doings to be farre more charitable, iust, and honest, then either his, or M. Cartwrights. how well they are able to cleere themselues of vnconscionable, and vnhonest practises, doth partly appeare by that which is sayd against Iob Throk. and he can not answere; and partly shall more appeare in this Treatise, against M. Cartwright, and as oft as they shall dare to stand vpon their pretended, and puritan innocency. Neither haue I, as he leudly affirmeth, taken things hand ouer head, or rashly spoken what I listed, but with good reason & deliberation, and that according to good dealing, and a good conscience. for proofe whereof, I appeale, not onely to all iudicious and in different readers, but also to M. Cartwrights owne weake discourse; wherein, either in effect hee confesseth as much as I say; or els can not prooue that I haue done him wrong. Wherefore let these vnciuill termes of vntrue, and dishonest, and vnconscionable dealing, and such like, be esteemed as the froth of the foule mouth of an angry and clamorous aduersary, that hath more malice in his stomacke then wit in his head, and more audaciousnesse to affirme, then power to proue, or cause to vtter. Of M. Cartwrights giftes I will not dispute. of his honest cariage, I will reason no more then I am vrged to; and that in his proper place.
If he haue done this (as the reading of this This Apologie will rather condemn him, thē cleare him. apologie wil make it cleare vnto thee) then what reason hast thou to maruell, if thou see him now and then most Foule and shamefull words, without cause vttred. fowly and shamefully ouer-reach himselfe against others, that are farre I. Throk. short of M. Cartw. and both short of duetiful dealing. short of this man in iudgement and sufficiencie?
¶ The answere.
What reason this babling felow hath to repeat these wordes so often in this preface, which should be so short; let the reader iudge, vnlesse he meant with his tediousnesse to recompence M. Cartwrights breuitie, I see none. With like reason he beginneth to be angry with his reader, and to chide, and say, What reason hast thou to maruell? as if any had cause to maruell at any thing here, saue the presumptuous follie of the author of this preface. I for my part, how short shaped so euer M. Throkmorton may be, and of what small iudgement and sufficiencie he is, I may truely say, I haue offered him no wrong, nor M. Cartwright neither. Nay, albeit I had sayd more, yet should I neither haue ouer-reached my selfe, nor their deserts. Let him therfore cease his foule speaches, and shamelesse outcries, and stay vntill he heare what I shall say to M. Cartwrights apologie. which is so farre from clearing either of these two, that both of them, I doubt not, will wish it had bene in a cleare fire, when first it was printed.
It is I pray you, where? written of Socrates, that being vniustly put to death without cause: while he was He imagineth he went to hanging. going to execution, his Would M. Throk. wife doe the like in like case? wife followed him aloofe off, howling, and weeping, and crying aloud: ô my husband dieth guiltlesse, dieth guiltlesse. Whereupon the good old man looking backe vpon her with a frowning and angry countenance, replied Not one word so. thus: why thou foolish woman, wouldest thou haue me die guiltie? This being a speach of an heathen man voyde of the true knowledge of God, will Do you beleeue the resurrection of speeches in your puritan creede? rise vp (I feare) in iudgement against many of Vs puritanes, that want no corruptions. vs, that professe christianitie in this age, whose common corruption is such, that when wee are wrongfully burdened with any matter of disgrace, we fret at nothing more, then that the thing is Therfore to makey our worship leaue fretting, nothing shall bee obiected here but trueth. false, that is so [Page]charged vpon our Braue heads to beare charger. heads. Why, if I were guiltie, (saieth No wise man will so say. one) or if it were true that they report of me, it would neuer grieue me: whereas in trueth (if wee did rightly consider of it) it should grieue vs and This humilitie puritās want as well as Lombards. humble vs most to be guiltie, or that these things should be true, that are thus blowen abroad against vs. Wilt thou Will ye see a Frier frapart begin to preach? know then good reader, how to cary thy selfe when thou art He telleth not how. thus iniuriously delt with by any false charge or imposition? Looke vpon the Not vpon I. Throk. nor his consorts. example of the holy Saints and seruaunts of God in the Scriptures, and as thou seest them doe, so doe thou. Anna when she was charged by Eli to be These men when they are charged truely, do not answere so mildly. drunken, did not fret or snuffe at it, or looke vpon the man with a disdainfull eie, but in much patience and modestie made answere: Nay my lord not so; I haue drunke neither The puritans are vnlike to Anua, for diuers of them can not well dine without good claret wine and sacke: & some drinke rosa solis, and sinnamom water. wine nor strong drinke, but haue powred foorth my soule before the Lord: count not thy handmaid a wicked woman, for of the abundance of my griefe haue I spoken, &c. S. Paul likewise when he was charged by Festus to bee beside himselfe was (we see) no whit distempered, or inflamed with it, but made answere in all wisedome and reuerence: I am not These felowes are not charged to be mad, but when they are in deed besides themselues. mad most noble Festus, but I speake the wordes of trueth and sobernesse, &c. this then must be thy course (good reader) and these be the M. Throk. neuer found them yet. steps that thou must tread in. thou knowest whose counsell and admonishment it is, not to suffer I trust Iohn Penry did not suffer, but as a malefactor. as a malefactor. Looke thou to that then in any case.
Keepe thou still a Listen M. Throk. good conscience, and let the To haue cleare hearts, these felowes degorge their filthy stomacks. clearenesse of thy heart and innocencie of thy hands be as a wall of brasse vnto thee, and leaue the rest to the Lord, to doe what seemeth good in his owne eyes. and then if Satan doe rage, or his Such were the Martinists. instruments doe reuell or reuile neuer so much, terming thee a drunkard, a mad man, a traitor, a conspirator, an innouator, or what they will els: bee not thou Why then is this prefator thus troubled? troubled or dismaied with it, but rather reioyce & giue God thanks. For if thou be able truly to say with the Apostle: by honor and dishonor; by good report and cuill report; as deceiuers [Page 27]and yet true, &c. then (howsoeuer the blood thirsty may As the dogged Martinists did. gnash and grind their teeth at thee) thy conscience may be at The reprobate past feeling, are at peace with themselues. peace, and thou mayest cheerefully answere thy good friendes (that are peraduenture agrieued to see the falshood and indignitie of the impositions laied vpon thee) as Socrates Before he reported these words otherwise. did to his wife. Why my As Socrates spoke to his wife, so the puritans speake thus to theirs. masters, would you haue me suffer guiltie, or bee slandered and euill spoken of deseruedly? Thus doing what knowest thou whether the Lord (who hath the hearts of all men in his hands) will If M. Throk. & M. Cartw. vnderstand this of themselues, they doe but dreame. make thy condemners to be thy clearers, and thy enemies thy friends, yea and turne all this storme and tempest of That which is sayd of M. Throk. and M. Cartwr. shalbe prooued to be no vntrueth, storme at it as much as they list. vntrueths to thy further peace clearing, and securitie in the ende? for was there euer a more bitter and malicious enemie, then Saul was to Dauid? and yet we see how the Lord forced this wretched man (after many false surmises, and vniust ielousies of treason and conspiracie against him) to pronounce sentence for These men are more like Saul, then Dauid. Dauids acquitall in these words, thou art more righteous then I.
¶ The answere.
All this is nothing, but a vaine declamation of an idle felow to exhort men to patience. wherein the author pleaseth himselfe far better, then he contenteth others. For what, I pray you, maketh this to purpose, how patiently or impatiently this sect doeth heare their faults reprooued? It is written, saieth the prefator, of Socrates. but where I pray you? forsooth no where, saue in this preface, or in some such like trifling ballade or pamphlet. For Socrates was not led to execution, as this felow, that hath the feare of the gibbet still before his eies, imagineth; but died of poison in his owne house, as Iudic. Socrat. Plato and other witnesse: who make no mention of the houling of his wife, vpon which this supposed discourse is grounded.
He telleth vs further, how the speach of Socrates shallrise vp in iudgement against many puritans: which is a very strange case. for if speeches rise vp, beware of M. Cartwr. replies, that are so full of wordes without matter, and are light like bladders full of wind, and likely to flie sarre abroad. The rest of this discourse is an idle digression, wherein the author falleth into a foolish chafe with those, that fret when they are falsly accused; and is [Page]angry that all his consorts are not so patient as was Anna, Dauid, Paul, and other of Gods seruants. but he hath no reason. for his felowes bee liker to railing Shimei, and such malcontents as Shibah, or Ahitophel, or like Ieroboam. For so these men would haue vs all to worship and fall downe before their church-aldermen, which are nothing but a packe of golden calfes like those of Bethel, & would turne men from a setled state to seeke a new church discipline, as Ieroboam turned the children of Israel from the seruice of God, to embrace a newe worship in Bethel.
Further he exhorteth all that loue the eldership, to suffer false reproches patiently. yet I know none that reprocheth them falsly. nor doeth Iob Throkmorton cease whining, albeit he can say nothing for himselfe, nor can M. Cartwright keepe silence, albeit he would seeme patient, as appeareth by his briefe. euill therefore doeth this exhortation sit in this mans mouth.
He doeth also exhort men, not to suffer as malefactors: but this commeth somewhat to late. for Iohn Penry and diuers of his consorts haue suffred as malefactors already. For answere of the rest of this section, I referre you to the notes in the margent of the text: a woorthie answere for such vaine wordes.
And who knowes, whether the Lord may worke the No doubt he would, if I had committed like offence. like effect and remorse in M. Sutcliffe ere he die, euen to force him in like maner (after all his Cease your foolish railing. & prooue that I haue vniustly accused any. bundle of outcries and vniust accusations) to O fond and simple felow, as if I had done like Iob Throk. I know not what! passe the white stone on the behalfe of the accused, and himselfe to pronounce: That certainly Thomas Cartwright and What hath Egerton to doe here? St. Egerton are more righteous then he, and thereupon to adde Speake for your selfe. & play the foole still, I will play no part in your fooleries. farther as the same Saul did afterward, I haue sinned, I haue plaied the foole, I haue erred exceedingly, in slandring & belying the innocent. O vaine man to talke thus, what is good for others, that knoweth not what is good for himselfe! Sure I am, it were happy for him, if he might liue to do this of conscience. but whether he doe or no, labour thou alwayes (good reader) so to I walke not then in the way of puritans, nor sit not in the seat of scorneful Martinists. walke as thou mayest not iustly be touched with any thing that may be a staine to thy holy profession.
¶ The answere.
Here toward the ende of his preface, the author forgetteth [Page 28]himselfe, and falleth into a dreame. wherein he imagineth that in the end M. Cartwright and M. Egerton, and I shall become friends: which is not vnlikely. but not in that sort, which hee fancieth; but rather when Th. Cartwr. and M. Egerton shal haue publikely retracted their errors, and acknowledged the wrong they haue done to the church of England. which if reason and conscience mooue them not to doe: yet I hope law will in the end enforce them. But if they refuse to stand to law, and wil still rage and raile against the ecclesiasticall state: rather will children throw stones at them as against mad men, then wise men passe any white stone of absolution on their side. As for my part, I haue not written any thing cōcerning the cause of this church, whereof I need to stand in doubt as they haue done. Wherefore the prefator may doe wel to turne his speach to his friends, that percase may hearken to his aduise, and folow it. He knoweth, that in this cause I am his aduersarie, and am well acquainted with his folly; wherein I leaue the man still rauing like those that cast stones into the aire, and so proceed.
And so harbouring still in thy brest the He is altogether a stranger to this crooked generation. comfortable guest of a good conscience (as an asswagement of all the miseries and Doeth he not plainly confesse himselfe to be a malcontent. discontentments of this life) cease not to pray in the He saieth well in the spirite: for voyces of prayer, or prayses for her Maiestie, or the state we seldome heare to proceed out of their mouthes. spirite for the peace of Hierusalem, and for her right excellent maiestie, that hath bene so long Gods good instrument of that happy peace, that as Iosua commaunded the Sunne to stand, till he were auenged on his enemies, so the Lord would commaund this This sunne-shine the disciplinarians haue much obscured with the mistes of their turbu- Ient stirres. sunne-shine of our peace to stand, and neuer to goe downe, till all the Then should M. Cartw. and I. Throk. lie in the mire. enemies of his church bee brought lowe to the dust. and as that was the longest day that euer was, so this hauing bene alreadie by the mercy of God the happiest, may also prooue by the power of God to be [...]. the longest reigne that euer was. That the date of her life may (if it please the Lord) end with the Ʋae generationi huicà fermē to Tharisaorum. Bornard. in cant. last date, and dissolution of this earth, to the Diligamus non verbe & lingua, sed opere & veritate. 1. Ioan. 3. continuallblisse and renowne of this land, to the terror and amazing of the wicked, to the comfort and reioycing of the godly, and to her owne euerlasting peace, and happinesse in the life to come.
¶ The answere.
Of all the guestes that come to the synoddicall meetings, & houses of these sectaries, there is no greater stranger, then this guest called Good conscience, that he talketh of. for neither in their publike writings against the church, and chiefe gouernours thereof, nor in their priuate negotiations and contracts, doe they (for any thing I can learne) vse either good conscience, or good dealing. Other good fellowes there are, that doe frequent their houses more often, as pride, disdaine, malice, enuie, hatred, detraction, lying, oppression, follie, furie, and such like, with which they are better acquainted. but it is an easie matter to hide soule matters vnder faire wordes. Wolues are disguised oft times in sheeps clothing: and poyson is sometimes giuen in honie: Impia sub dulci melle venena latent. Take heed therefore of malcontents, that cut mens throtes with their good conscience: and doe not straight thinke, that these men loue her matestie, for that they make such glosing and flattering praiers. it may be, in ore mel, in corde fel. All men honour the sunne in the midst of the firmament, but when night commeth, they fall on sleepe and forget all. And of them wee may truely say, That they flattered with their mouth & dissembled with their tongue, Psal. 78. but their heart is not vpright. for if these kind of men had truely loued her maiestie, and from their heart prayed for her, they would not haue prayed for her in spirit only, as this man would haue his consortes to doe, but expressed their affection in their words: they would also in their prayers as other good subiects doe, haue expressed and giuen to her, her due stile. they would not haue couertly and cunningly taken from her all power in ecclesiastical gouemment, as they haue done, not once so much as mentioning either her, or her roiall authoritie in their booke of holy and synoddicall discipline, to which M. Cartwright and many others subscribed, they would not haue impugned her lawes, and by right and wrong sought to haue altered her gouernment, and to haue established new lawes and orders in this church. they would not haue disgraced that blessed reformation which wee doe enioy by her meanes, neither would Gilby p. 66. 88. & 142. & Motion with submiss. p. 31. 32. 33. they haue resembled her to Ieroboam, Ahab, Iehoram, Ahas, Gedeon, Nadab, Saul, Iehu, and Asa in those points wherein they failed [Page 29]in their duties toward God. neither would M. Cart. haue made her maiestie and all princes subiect to the eldership. which is nothing els but for the supremacie of the Pope, to bring in the supremacie of the eldership, and (as he 2. part 2. reply, pag. 65. & 92. saieth) to make princes to licke the dust of their feete. so that where we had wel hoped that we had bene deliuered from kissing the Popes feete, they would make vs not onely to kisse the feete of a packe of base pezants and artizans, but also to licke the dust vnder their feete. Much (I doe know) they doe brag of their loialtie and good minds. but giue me the heart, and let them leaue their glorious wordes. What seruice at any time haue they done her maiestie at home or abroad, in armes or in peace, in the church or common wealth? nay rather where haue they not bene readie to Martin was then published to make a mutinie at home, when the Spaniards were on the coast, to fight with vs abroad. crosse those that haue bene readie to doe her seruice, and to trouble the state at home, as valiant men defended the same abroad? they may do well therefore to haue a more principall regard of her maiestie, and their dutie towards her hereafter, & not either to shut her out of their discipline, as they haue done, or els to preferre Th. Cartwr. innocencie before her safetie, as this wretched prefator hath done, painting him out first in many strange colours, and gilding, as they say, earthen pots in many golden words, and not remembring her, saue in the last clause, and to no purpose. Which fault to amend, let vs desire God not onely to shield her from her open enemies, but also to discouer all her dissembling friends, and to gard her from their trecherous practises, and lewd disgraces; that she may bee no lesse victorious ouer her open foes, then secured from her pretended friends. But enough of this malicious, and yet most worthlesse & gracelesse preface. Let vs now come to M. Cartwrights briefe, which is the foundation of the prefators vaine brags, & that thing that gaue the title to this worke, and with whom our principall purpose is to deale, if it may so please his highnesse, who scarce vouchsafeth to looke downe vpon me, or to speake to me in his Treatise. the words of his briefe, I set downe truely and entierly, least thereby hee might thinke to escape with some aduantage.
THE EXAMINATION OF M. Cartwrights Apologie.
HIs Great wordes small reason. slanders are either in Doe slanders consist in breach of duties? breach of necessary dueties imposed vpon all Christians, or in things which in their nature being Who euer heard of any man slandered for vse of things indifferent, beside this abbreuiator? indifferent, are by him (in respect of mine If he haue any royall or honorable estate put on him by y e eldership, it is more then I knew. estate) giuen out as things of no good report.
All these wordes M. Cartwright doth falsly entitle D. Sutcl ffes charge. So litle had he to say, if he would haue reported my words as I spoke them. In the former kinde is his charge of conspiracie with Hacket and Copinger, to a mutuall communication with Copinger by word, writing, and consenting fol. 10. p. 2. and fol. 44. p. 2. and that he did not dissuade him, but rather willed him, that he should attempt nothing but by aduise, and that he should be wise and circumspect. Which wordes he setteth downe in a diuers letter, from the letter of his owne booke: as if they were wordes of a letter of Thomas Cartwright to Copinger. fol. 48. p. 2.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
THe Prologue ended, now commeth M. Cartwright in to play his part: but so vnhandsomely, as that euery iudicious reader complaineth, that he is greatly abused both by the Prologue and by him. The Prologue tolde vs of a man that should play innocency, and come in armed with patience: but M. Cartwright that should doe the feat, faileth in both: for neither doth he deale iustly, as becommeth innocency; nor patiently, as armed with patience. The first is prooued by diuers reasons thorowout this whole treatise, and here especially in that he changeth [Page 30]and falsifieth my words. The second is euident, in that he crieth out of slaunders, and hath neither patience to beare, nor wisdome to forbeare. Oh that he could aswell endure to heare himselfe reprooued, as commended! certes these impatient complaints of slanders had not needed. but I see, men naturally loue to feele themselues clawed, and thinke themselues worthy of all praise: and M. Cartwright himselfe, for all his supposed innocency, is not yet sufficiently purged of this humor. There is nothing that tendeth to the exalting of his credit and reputation, but he embraceth it: he is content that Chap. to F. 1585. speciall prayers be made for him. A certeine follower of his signifieth that vpon M. R. to F. newes of his deliuerance, the society being called together, there were Psalmes of thankesgiuing, & prayers, & a Sermon made for the same. It pleaseth him that his adherents make such account to see him, to conferre with him, to reade his bookes. I would gladly know (sayth Gelibr. to F. one) when I might come from Oxford to London to see M. Cartwright. I thanke God (sayth Far. to Litl. another) I haue satisfied in part my longing with conference with M. Cartwright, of whom I thinke, as she (he meaneth the Queen of Saba) did of M. Cartwright another Salomon. Salomon. Fenner writing against M Bridges, p. 120. sayth, that the forme of gouernement set downe by M. Cartwright, is commanded by God. he hath percase consulted with God himselfe. We want books ( Gel. to F. an. 1586. sayth one Gellybrand) whereby we may come to the knowledge of the trueth. I meane (sayth he) T. C. books. A braue direction to come to the trueth. One Gayton in a letter to Field prayeth him to remember to reserue for him one of the rare birdes books: and sayth that well he may be called Cartwright. viz. for well writing. How birdes may write, and how he may allude from the name of Cartwright to cunning writing, I forbeare to dispute. for it were to no purpose to aske reason of euery action of these men. M. Cartwright also doth well like to heare of his owne praises. commonly they call him most reuerend, as did one Chap. to F. Chapman. Gayton calleth him a rare bird, & that is no owle, but some phenix. Far. to Littl. one doth esteeme him, as the Queene of Sheba did Salomon. Wiggington Exam. Wigg. confesseth, that Arthington, Copinger, and Hacket, the very day that the two first made their Proclamation in Cheapeside, tolde him that M. Cartwright had done more against Antichrist then any in the world, since the Apostles times. [Page]but yet that is nothing in respect of that which one writeth to Cholm. to Field 1582. Field of that man. Sicut discipuli (sayth he) olim presto habueaunt ipsum dominum: ita magistrum Cartwrightum dominum meum habeo praesentem. He compareth himselfe and his fellowes to the Apostles, and M. Cartwright to Christ. and M. Cartwright disdeineth not to be called of his fellow minister lord. nay M. Trauerse disdeinfully checketh Trau. def. p. 32. M. D. Bridges for that he sayd, Cartwright, without giuing him his titles. all this pleaseth and contenteth M. Cartwright reasonably well. but now that I do plainly tell him the trueth, he is offended, and crieth out of slanders. Is it not verified in him, that is commonly sayd, that flatterie procureth friends, and trueth enemies? Well, let vs see what reason he hath to complaine thus grieuously of slanders.
His slanders (sayth M. Cartwright) but whose slanders, his conscience percase would not suffer him to set downe: or if his conscience, that is herein hardened, would suffer him, yet by Gods iust iudgeement he did not, to declare the wrong he hath herein done to mee. for if by slander hee meane that which in Latine wee call calumniam, I haue not slandered him; for ff. ad S.C. turpil. l. 1. calumnia est criminis falsi in alium intentio: as hath bene shewed. but that which I say, either is not criminous, as himselfe in part confesseth, saying, that my slaunders are but reports in matters indifferent: or els very true, as shalbe auerred. l. eum ff. de iniurits. Eum autem qui nocentem infamauit, non est bonum, aut aequum ob eamrem condemnari. If by slander he meane that which we call iniuriam, & vnde actio iniuriarum oritur, then haue I not iniuried him, nor slandered him; for my writings, as they were all begun and published in defence of lawes and orders, so was there nothing in them but according to law. ff. de iniuriis. l. iniuriarum. Is autē, sayth Ʋlpian, qui iure publico vtitur, non videtur iniuriae faciendae causa hoc facere. iuris enim executio non habet iniuriam. but with M. Cartwright and his consortes it is not so cleere; for first they haue iniuriously vttered wordes to the disgrace, not onely of particulars, but also of the whole clergie of this Church of England: and therefore by the lawes of the Romanes are condemned; and that first, for vttering reprochful words: & next for their infamous writings. l. Item apud labeon. §. ait praetor. ff. de iniuriis. qui aduersus bonos mores conuicium cui fecisse dicetur, in eum iudicium dabo, sayth the Pretor or chiefe Iustice of Rome. Hi qui, sayth [Page 31] ff. eod lib. illud. §. si quis librum. Vlpian, librum ad infamiam alicuius pertinentem Listen M. Throl morton. scripserit, composuerit, ediderii, Listen M. Cartwright. dolóue malo fecerit, quo quid eorūfieret, etiamsi alterius nomine ediderit, de eare agere (sc. iniuriarum) licet. These are therefore libellers, slanderers, and by law not to be receiued as witnesses in iudgement, nor to make testament. I would be very much ashamed, if they had any such matter to obiect against me.
And yet notwithstanding both his owne guiltinesse & mine innocency M. Cartwright, as I perceiue, meant to charge me with slanders, and that not onely in breach of necessary duties, but in things indifferent also, as he sayth. a matter very strange, and new, and to expresse them liuely, like to his fancie of discipline: that is, fantasticall, and very absurd. for neither is the breach of duty the obiect of slander, nor doe reports in things indifferent bring infamy, but so long hath the man beene striuing about things indifferent, as he calleth them, that he knoweth not the difference of things simply euill, or absolutely good or indifferent. Beside that, he shall finde by particulars, that either I doe not obiect the matters which he would inforce vpon me, or that I do prooue them sufficiently. Wherefore, vnlesse his estate, of which he here speaketh, be greater then I do imagine, it will be no slander to tell him, that his diuision of slaunders, and first entrance into his purpose is very rude and simple: and that hee doth me wrong to challenge me either for slander or wrong offered to him. and that shall appeare, by the grace of God, thorowout this whole discourse.
The first thing wherein hee chargeth me to haue slaundered him, is conspiracie with Hacket and Copinger: a matter, that I vtterly disauow. Why then doth hee not iustifie his charge, and bring in his proofes? in the places which he quoteth in my answere to Throkmortons letter, there is no such matter. Nay, I do not so much as name conspiracie in respect of his dealings with them. if any do charge him, it is his owne guilty conscience, that doth charge him, and his foltring tongue that runneth percase vnawares vpon the truth. for mine owne part, I do neither charge him, nor can I discharge him. good dealing therefore required, that he should haue set downe my wordes as I wrote them, and not thus falsely to forge odious matters, and so to refute [Page]them. is this the sincerity hee professeth? is this the good dealing wee are to expect at his hands? and doth hee thinke to discharge himselfe, or win credit by this dealing? Praetor edixit, sayth Prator. ff. de iniuriis. Vlpian, qui agit iniuriarum, dicat quid iniuriae factum sit. quia qui famosam actionem intendit, non debet vagaricum discrimine alienae existimationis, sed designare & certū specialiter dicere, quam se iniuriam passum contendit. Why then doth not M. Cartwright specifie the iniurie, and prooue it by direct words, or witnesses? doth he not see, that euen heathen men do abhorre and condemne this vnchristian and vnciuill kind of dealing?
Indeed I confesse that I wrote first that M. Cartwright had intelligence of Copingers matters. and that M. Throkmorton gently confesseth, and Edm. Copingers letters testifie: secondly, that M. Cartwright had secret conference with Copinger. and that is partly testified by Copingers letters, and partly confessed by Iob Throk. and somehat by M. Cartwr. himselfe; albeit the same was done indirectly by interposed persons. thirdly, that he consented, as it seemeth, to Copingers deuise for the violent deliuerance of him, and certeine his companions. and this Copinger Ʋid. fol. 44. p. 2. writeth, and diuers presumptions proue, which anon shalbe examined. but M. Cartwr. to make the charge more heinous, leaueth out the wordes, as it seemeth, and where I speake of consenting to one matter, he applieth it to all Hackets treasons, where with I doe not charge him. Nay, where M. Throk. sayth that I woulde faine haue M. Cartwr. M. Egerton, and M. Vdall to be traitors and conspirators, I doe plainely deny it, and disauow it. I would then haue all men iudge, what maner of dealing M. Cartwr. vseth in this place, nay I would himselfe would consider it: and then if he haue but common reason, he must needs be ashamed. fourthly, I confesse I wrote, that M. Cartwright did not dissuade Copinger, but rather willed him, that he should attempt nothing but by aduise, and that he should be wise and circumspect. and that these wordes were of a diuers letter from the rest of the booke. but the reason was not to signifie this to be M. Cartwrights, but Copingers letters: as M. Cartwright might haue seene, if he had not beene blinde, and would haue confessed, if he had not meant to quarrell, and by false iugling to take some litle aduantage. further I doe not charge M. Cartwright. why then doth he charge mee [Page 32]further? and this that I haue said is most true. Why then doth he without cause cry out slanders, slanders? do I charge him so farte as he saith? or do I not say truely in that I haue reported of him? Yes verily. and I doubt not but the trueth will appeare by his owne singlesoled answere to the foresaid supposed obiections, that here foloweth.
Hacket was a man whom to my knowledge I Do I say you did? neuer saw. so was Arthington vntill he was freed of his We Englishmen say, emprisonment. prison he endured for his And hath his trechery no other more speciall name with you? misdemeanor. With Copinger I had acquaintance vpō occasiō of M. Ambrose Copinger, chiefe officer to the right honourable the Earle of Warwike. for comming to his house Ergo not voluntarily. necessarily for the setling of the estate of the hospitall of the Are not you of those, that haue mens persons in admiration for hope of aduantage? right honourable the Earle of Leicester: there I met with this Copinger sundry times, some three or foure yeeres before this lewd practise brake foorth With the former two I had neuer I do not charge you with it. but with the thirde actour you had. cōference either by letter, or otherwise by message sent from them to me, or from me to them.
Betweene Copinger and mee touching this matter I am charged with, this M. Throk. and Copingers letters do speake further. onely passed which followeth: While I was in You wil not deny, but it was for iust causes. prison in the Fleete, M. Rafe Hockenhull propounded vnto mee, as things he desired to be resolued of in the behalfe of one of his acquaintance, whether there were any Apostles, Prophets, and Euangelists in these dayes. I answered, that those callings ceased many hundred yeeres agoe, and as no Apostles were euer hereafter to be looked for, so the other If all were ceased, how happeneth it, that these are sometime expected? and why more then Apostles? two were not to be expected, vnlesse God in the vtter wast and desolation of the Church did extraordinarily raise them vp for th'erection of a Wil you haue Gods Church layd sometime in dust, and new made as Adam was of clay? church out of the dust and that therfore there was no vse of such men But if the Church lye wast, as some of your consorts say it doth in England, then you confesse these callings haue place here. amongst vs. To a second question, how & by what markes such a one, as thought himselfe one of these might in deed know, whether he were so or not; I answered, that this doubting of the matter, was an euident and an inuincible argument that hee was none. for that such as haue a calling immediatly from God, are not to What is this, but to giue the bridle to all fanaticall spirits to range vp and downe without restreint? aske counsell of flesh and blood, as those that haue the [Page]vndoubted testimony of Gods spirit vnto their spirits, that they are called of him. Whereupon M. Hockenhull telling me, that it was Copinger which had entred into such conceit of himselfe, I This and that which foloweth would be prooued. for Copingers and Throk. letters import the plaine contrary. desired him to deale with him, for disswading him from such frantike opinions; which he told me he did accordingly. And afterwards somewhile before his lewd practise brake foorth, hee admonished some of his kinred before Copinger himselfe, that if hee belonged to him, he that day before the morow would make him fast either in Bride well, or Bedlem. After some space of the demand of these questions, he sent by M. Then did not M. Hockenhull take him for a Bedlem mate. Hockenhull to entreat, that he might come to me into the Fleete. for that if he might so do, hee did not doubt, but he would shewe mee such euident tokens of an extraordinary calling, as I should haue no power to deny it, and that he would for further securitie in this matter, come wayting vpon M. Hockenhul in a This shewed hee had some bad practise in hand, wherewith hee would not haue M. Cartwright endangered. blew coate. To whom I returned this answere, that if he came to mee, I would not once so much as speake with him, for that his disease was of that kinde as needed some other remedy then disputation. And if he desired to be resolued of the trueth in that matter, there were He thought him not vnworworthy to bee conserted with, but would not nowe conferre with him himselfe for feare of danger. other both for their learning and libertie more fit to deale with him, then I was. Not long after this the same M. This also sheweth him to be no Bedlem foole. Hockenhul told me, that because Copinger might not come vnto me, he had written me a letter, which hee had sent by him. To whom I saide, I would receiue none from him, and so returned his letter without But will you deny that you heard it read, or knewe the effect, or returned answere, all which Copingers letters testifies so much as once taking it into my hand, or looking vpon the superscription. Nothing lesse. Whereby may appeare, how vntrue it is, that I and Copinger had mutuall conference by word & letters, to whom in my knowledge I It is ynough, if hee wrote to you. neuer wrote in my life: assured I am, neuer since he entred into this wretched practise. After this I heard of M. Hockenhull, that Copinger would enforme her Maiestie of certeine Why did not M. Cartwright bewray this to some magistrate? horrible treasons committed by personages of high calling both in Church and cōmon wealth. which as I alwayes esteemed vaine, knowing the broken wit of the man, so when by report I vnderstood the Then had he intelligence of matters as they passed. particulers thereof (which argued one Tyndarus imputed also madnesse to one that might bewray him. Plaut. in captiuis. and it is an ordinary practise so to do. berened of common [Page 33]sence) I desired Why did hee not tell M. Ambrose Copinger of this? forsooth hee meant onely to wipe his handes, and let the man run on. old M. Michel, that if Copinger came to the right honourable my very good Lady the Countesse of Warwike for her mediation vnto her excellent Maiesty for such matters, as he would deliuer, he would signifie that although I knewe her wisdome otherwise able easily without any writing to sound his folly, yet that it would please her to take this notice of me, which otherwise she might be ignorant of, that he was ouertaken with strange conceits of some extraordinary calling, and giftes hee was farthest from.
Againe, this whole matter of Hackets conspiracy being by commission to certaine of her Maiesties most honourable counsell, and otherwise and graue men commended to be examined: I leaue it to be considered whether M. D. Sutcliffe bee so quicke sighted as by himselfe and his Inquisitors finde out heretikes, not conspirators. inquisitors, hauing (for any thing I can learne) but the I had beside that Iob Throk. letter to a Lady. same grounds her Maiesties commissioners had, to finde out that, which men of so great wisdome and circumspection with so great meanes as they had of commandement ouer all that might bring any light vnto that matter, could not Of fauour they winked at lesser faults and of grace passed ouer M. Wigginton, M. Throkmorton, and M Cartwright. find out: and whether this dealing of his be not some charge of want in them It was neither of these, but their fauour, and the clemencie of these times. either of wisdom in not finding it out, or of fidelitie in not once calling me to th'answere of it.
Moreouer Arthington being compact in this conspiracie with Hacket and Copinger, if there were any No man sayeth hand, but head. hand of mine in that wretched practise, in all likelyhood Arthington must needes be Hee as a simple man was an instrument, and no deuiser. and therefore knew litle. priuie vnto it. hee is a man aliue, let him be examined, & a man also whom I What neede this to bee repeared that is not to purpose? neuer spoke too, nor caused to bee spoken with in my life. His I do neither accuse him, nor reason in this sort. reasons to induce his Reader to thinke his accusations to be true, are (so Doe you confute & remember not what? ö braue S. Innocent! farre as I remember) these: the first is touching our mutuall conference by letters, which is Not neuer can bee. for that he had intelligence of Copingers matters by letters & otherwise, which is all I said, he confesseth. already answered. Another, my concurrence with Copinger in fasting. I confesse that as there was iust cause for humbling my selfe in fasting, in feeling the displeasure of her excellent Maiestie, and others in great authoritie vnder her, so did I sometimes M. thinkes, if he had much bestowed himselfe therein, hee should haue bene more spent, and lesse fatte. bestow my selfe in that exercise. but that I did it the same day that Copinger and his [Page]complices, or at the least with any notice either giuen to him of my fasting, or recetued frō him of his fasting, I And Copinger confidently affirmeth it, who is rather to be beleeued in this case, being a man not partiall against M. Cartwright. vtterly deny, as a thing most vntrue. A third reason is, that Hacket and his fellowes commended mee at the crosse in Cheape aboue the writers of our age. I acknowledge their great foly in that commendation, or madnesse rather, whō am That is true. but the question is not, what is true, but what the traitors spoke and thought. scarce worthy to beare the bookes after many that haue liued and yet doe liue in this age, yea and I haue not seene the like humilitie in this man, for this therfore, transeat. in this Church of our land. But M. D. Sutcliffes report herein is not vpright, for although I was not present, yet I heard of diuers, that were standers by, that their excessiue prayse A notorious vntruth refuted by all Copingers letters of M. Carwr. and by the standers by, and by witnesses examined, and on record. was of Thomas Cartwright, that had bene sometimes, when hee The Barowists and others say, hee is in deede much changed. first wrote in the cause of the discipline of the Church, but not of him as he now was, for that, as was said, hee was falne away from his former loue. Lastly, that M. Cartwright saith hee was a medler in those matters, and well vnderstood them, it appeareth by a letter of I. Bowmans a seruant in Oundle to Wigginton: I desire (saith he) to send me the copy of a writing which you had from M. Cartwright vpon the court matters, when goodman Hacket was with you the first time. M. Wigginton I am assured neuer receiued from mee any Aske Iohn Bowman. writing during the time of my imprisonment, or afterwards, or at any time of my life to my best remembrance; whereof let M. Wigginton that liueth be examined. But if hee had receiued a writing of the M. Cartwright cannot salue his credite, vnlesse hee put the court into the Starre-chamber. ô wretched excuse! court matters in the Starre-chamber, howe thereof can it bee concluded, that I was a meddler in this matter, let all men iudge. for my part I You will not vnderstand it. but if you medled not, why had Wigginton those intelligences from you, but to disperse them, and to make your faction ready? vnderstand no sequele of it. Vpon all which both witnesses, and reasons, I leaue it to be iudged, how vntrue it is, that M. D. Sutcliffe doth charge mee with, Hee doth most peruersly alledge my words, and marre my meaning. touching the matter of Hacket, and Copinger, &c. both in wordes, writing, and consent, which A ridiculous defence. neuer spake with them of it in my life, neuer wrote vnto them, nor receiued writing or message from them, further then Iob Throkmorton saith more then this. I my selfe haue confessed. Whereof let it also bee further iudged, whether I was consenting to that To some part you were, as Copingers & Throkmortons letters signifie, and your selfe confesse here. wretched practise.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
Thus you haue heard M. Cartwrights long answere to a short matter. or rather an answere abounding with words, & deuoid of all good matter, and (to say as you shall finde it by examination) so vnsufficient and disioynted, as that I doubt not, but if my wordes were rightly set downe, and not either cut shorter, or made longer as a certeine tyrant did his vnwelcome guestes, his owne answere would cleare me both of slander, and iniurie.
The first exception therefore that I may iustly take to his answere, is this, that he omitteth, & dare not set downe the words of my bookes, wherein he taketh himselfe to be charged. the second is, that he answereth not to these matters, wherewith hee saieth he is charged. the third is, that he forgeth matters neuer meant nor intended by me. the last is, that hee misplaceth my words, and peruerteth my meaning, and yet answereth nothing sufficient to cleare himselfe.
The first is prooued by the words that folow: In my answere to the petition of the disciplinarians I demanded this question, Pag. 197. Whether M. Cartwright and some of his felowes and folowers, had not intelligence of Hackets and Copingers practises, and whether they vnderstood not, that Copinger and his felowes or some of them pretended not to haue an extraordinarie calling, which mooued them to attempt matters which might prooue very dangerous to thēselues; and whether also they knew not, that the actions which they purposed to attempt by vertue of their calling did tend to their deliuerance out of prison, and to the aduancing of the holy cause, as they termed it; and did not thereupon hold a fast, and pray, that God would giue successe to such meanes, as should be attempted for their deliuerance, and for the setting vp of their discipline: and whether M. Cartwright and the rest did not well vnderstand, to what end extraordinarie callings did tend; and lastly, whether these points being to be prooued against them, they haue not bin mercifully dealt withal, that haue not therfore bene called in question. I did aske further if M.G. Wiggington did not cōfirme Coping, in his purposes, and was not well acquainted with his bad practises. I did likewise demand if M.P. Wentw. did not in a letter written to Ed. Copinger pray God to direct him, and did not by Iosuahs words encourage him. and whether M. Iob Throk. did not write a letter to the same man to aduise him: and whether M. [Page]Cartwr. M. Egerton, M. Charke, and Vdall did not receiue letters from Copinger concerning his entended practise, and M. Egerton write to him againe. of all which this may be collected, that M. Cartwright either by himselfe or his friends, knew all this practise. In my answere to Iob Throk. I sayd, Fol. 10. p. 2. that M. Cartwright did neuer so resolutely answere Copinger, but that he still hoped to haue his allowance, and that Copinger dealt with him, not so much concerning reuelations, Pag. 44. as extraordinarie callings. And in another place I say, that great mercy hath bene extended to M. Cartwright, hauing run such a course against lawes, and being so deeply engaged in Copingers cause; that hee is not further called to answere. all which M. Cartwright hath passed by for the most part, and buried in silence.
That M. Cartwright hath not satisfied so much as concerneth these points of Hackets practises, is euident by his answere. for he hath not answered any of these particulars: which he must doe before he be cleared. That he forgeth matters, it is prooued euident by that which is said alreadie. for he saieth, that I charge him with conspiring with Hacket, and communication with Copinger: which is vntrue. The last point is also prooued by comparing my wordes with his answere. for where I say M. Cartw. was The answ. to I. Throk. letter f. 44. p. 2. engaged in Hackets and Copingers cause conferring both by word and writing, and consenting (as it seemeth) to his deuise for the deliuerance of himselfe and other his companions then in prison: he leaueth out the wordes, as it seemeth, and addeth this worde, communication: and where I say, he seemed to consent to his deuise concerning the deliuerance of the prisoners, he would haue it, that I simply charge him with consenting to all his conspiracie. such manifest force must hee offer to my wordes, before hee could make any shew of answere. yea, & when he hath done all this, what doeth he answere that may satisfie either his friends or enemies concerning these matters?
I sayd in effect hee had intelligence of Hackets and Copingers practises, and liked them as far as they pretended the aduancement of his consistorian discipline, albeit I will not say, he knew the particulers of the course they meant to holde. And that this is true, is proued, first by Copingers words, who had no reason to speake vntruth: then by M. Throkmorton his deare brothers letters, [Page 35]lastly by M. Cartwrights owne confession. From you, saith In his letter to M. Cartwr. dated 24. of Febr. Copinger to his reuerend friend M. Cartwright, I receiued this message, that I should attempt nothing, but by aduise of those, which you would procure to counsellme. Afterward he desireth, that munday being appointed by M. Cartwright for conference might holde, M. Throkmorton In his letter to a certeine Lady. saith, that hauing recouered himselfe, he signified to M. Cartwright in the Fleete what had passed betwixt M. Copinger, and himselfe. How then could hee be ignorant of matters, hauing such a good intelligencer as M. Throkmorton, who knew whatsoeuer passed? M. Cartwright in this answere confesseth how M. Hockenhul caried diuers messages betwixt himselfe and Copinger, and one letter also of Copingers to him. Likewise that he knew how Copinger meant to discouer certeine horrible treasons (as he pretended) to her Maiestie, and what the particulers thereof were. which argueth, that M. Copinger would conceale nothing from his louing and reuerend friend (as he calleth him) M. Cartwright.
To all this what answereth M. Cartwright? he saith, first that heneuer saw Hacket to his knowledge, nor yet Arthington vntill after his imprisonment. But what then? haue not many enterteined practises of treason, and rebellion with the Pope, and Spanish king, that neuer saw their persons? it sufficeth that they haue receiued letters, messages, or meanes from them. the which course M. Cartwright held in his busines likewise. for albeit hee knewe not Hacket nor Arthington, yet he confesseth hee was acquainted with Copinger, and receiued messages from him by M. Hockenhull. The parts therefore of this answere are like the of spring of Cadmus, which killed one another. Besides the confession, it must be remembred, that Iob. Throkmorton brought intelligences from Copinger to M. Cartwright. Lastly M. Copinger doeth write very familiarly to M. Cartwright, and saith in effect, that although hee might not come to him without danger to both, yet desired to be approoued of him, promising to declare to him, or such as hee should appoint, both generalities and particularities, so farre as he desired to looke into them. For before that, he wrote, that he had entred into a course that was likely to bring danger to himselfe. If then M. Cartwr. refused to cōferre with Copinger, or to receiue letters frō him, it was only for feare of approching too nere to danger.
Secondly, he alleageth for himselfe, that albeit he was in deed acquainted with Edmund Copinger, and had assoiled the sayd Edmund two questions propounded to him by M. Hockenhull, and had receiued a message from him first, and afterward seene a letter of Copingers written vnto him: yet he answered the questions little to Copingers fatisfaction; and that he would neither receiue his message, nor read his letters; And further, that he disswaded Edm. Copinger from his frantike conceits by M. Hockenhull, and gaue notice to the countesse of Warwike, that M. Copinger whereas hee ment to discouer certaine treasons to her maiestie, was not to bee regarded, as a man ouertaken with strange conceits of an extraordinarie calling. But all this is either vnlikely, or els maketh nothing for M. Cartwrights clearing. for albeit he might make shew by M. Hockenhull to dissuade Copinger from his course, & seemed to reiect his conference, and his letters: yet in truth his meaning was onely to keepe himselfe from danger, and not to breake of Copingers pretended enterprise. for that doeth Copinger plainly affirme, and reason confirme. For first M. Cartwrights answere concerning extraordinarie callings not so ceased, but that in the wast of the Church they might haue place, did stirre vp him to thinke, that discipline which M. Cartwright compareth to a wall and hedge being wanting, this church admitteth such callings. yea, and Copinger himselfe In a letter to M. Charke. saith, that it cannot be denied but the waste of the church is great, and that there was place for extraordinarie men. Secondly, if M. Cartwright meant to haue delt peremptorily: he might easily haue cut Copinger short by publishing his follies, and giuing warning to all his folowers to auoyd him, but to doe that was not for his profite. Lastly, albeit he gaue some notice to the countesse of Warwike of the mans weakenesse; yet was it not such as stopped his course, which he might haue done, if he would haue told all.
That these things which M. Cartw. telleth vs, are vnlikely, it partly appeareth by Copingers letters, who rested satisfied with M. Cartwrights messages; which otherwise he would not haue done: and partly by the dealing of Throkmorton, and P. Went. M. Egert. and others, who still delt with Copinger, with whom if M. Cartwr. had refused to deale, they would haue shunned him as a serpent. Further the same is prooued by M. Hockenhuls entercourse, [Page 36]who would not haue come so often from him with letters and message, if he had bene a man frantike, or light headed, and cast off by M. Cartwright. Againe, the same is confirmed by M. Cartwrights owne wordes, and confession. for if hee had thought him vnworthy to be talked with, he would not so often haue heard of him, nor sent him ouer to be conferred with all by others. Lastly, that Copinger was neither frantike, nor so accounted of, appeareth by his well written letters, by his questions, by his sober behauior, by his cunning practises, and lastly, by the opinion of He calleth Edm. Copinger his deare brother. Iob Throk. and P.W. that wrote to him as a man of some note among that sect. neither seemeth hee to haue other folly, then the common folly of puritans, who being otherwise not vnwise, yet hold frantike & foolish opinions.
Thirdly he saieth, that if he had bene guiltie and not detected of these matters, that either the commissioners in that cause had not vsed diligence or faithfull dealing therein. which is a very dishonourable surmise against men of such honour, and no way concludeth for M. Cartwr. purpose. for we may not thinke, but that they saw both Wiggingtons and M. Cartwrights, and others dealing, and were notwithstanding content with the punishment of the chiefe heads of that conspiracie. Besides that, time that bringeth matters to knowledge, hath declared things that then lay hid, and Iob Throkmorton and M. Cartwright themselues haue told tales.
His last argument to prooue his innocencie, is this, that Arthington cannot accuse him of these matters. which is rather a ridiculous conceit, then a sound argument. for those that manage any such wicked plot, do not make all their partakers acquainted with all their secrets.
Neither doeth he auoyd such matters as may bee alleaged to iustifie so much, as I sayd against him. nay, he doeth not onely mistake my obiection, but the reasons also. He saieth, that the first reason of my accusations was drawen from his conference. yet I doe not accuse M. Cartwr. nor doe I obiect that which he pretendeth, nor doe I reason as he saieth. yet if to prooue that M. Cartwr. had intelligence of Copingers matters I sayd, there did letters and messages passe betwixt them, it is no bad reason, nor is it answered.
Neither doe I say, because they salted together, that M. Cart. was guiltie of Copingers practises. yet if they fasted and prayed together that God would giue good successe to the matters then intended, it is not likely but M. Cartwright vnderstood what was intended; for who doeth pray for such things, as hee knoweth not?
Thirdly, I should reason ridiculously to say, that euery one whom the traitors named and praysed, were priuie to their treasons. I would therefore wish that M. Cartwr. would shew, where I do thus reason, as he doeth charge me. yet if I should say, that M. Cart. did so demeane and cary himself, hat these traitors supposed they had great interest in him, and therefore praysed him so highly; I thinke I should not say amisse. Further methinkes it is some fault to giue occasion, as he hath done to the Baroists, and these Hacketians thus furiously to oppugne the church. Therefore doeth S. Augustine De eiuit. Dei, lib. 20. & 21. say, that the last iudgement is deferred, that heretikes and schismatikes that hurt after their death by their actions, writings, and examples, may receiue punishment according to their demerites. But saieth M. Cartwr. their prayse was excessiue, and I am not woorthy to beare the bookes after many that liue in this age, yea, and in this church of our land. A goodly matter, and woorthie to be noted! as if any did either charge him, or suppose him to be so admirably well learned; or as if that were the question here, and not rather; what mad conceit these mad fellowes had of him. Hee saieth therefore further, that they commended him as he was first, and not as he was now: A matter that I neuer heard before this, nor can beleeue. for Copinger did still speake of him with reuerence: and all that euer heard the wordes as farre as I can learne, say as I haue reported. But whether it bee so, or no; sufficient it is, that these traitors had such a great conceit of his writings which he doeth auowe; and many doe very well like, and these traitors commended as setting foorth the groundes of those things, for which they did striue, and in tumultuous sort seeke to winne them. My report therefore is very right, and M. Cartwright by his fauour is fowly either mistaken, or in his owne ginnes taken.
Lastly, sayth he, M. Sutcliffe concludeth, that I was a medler [Page 37]in these matters, vpon aduantage of certeine words of a letter of one Iohn Bowman of Oundle. true. but neither doth this conclusion amount so farre, as M. Cartwright would force it, (for I doe not there conclude, that he consented to Copinger, as he doth affirme) nor can he deny, but that my reason is good to shew him to be a busie medler in these causes. therefore doth he answere first, that he neuer wrote to M. Wiggington in his life to his remembrance. as if many things of his come not from him by his seruants and frends, which he neuer wrote, and as if it were not his practise to deale all by third persons, as appeareth in this matter of his with Copinger. Hee answerreth therefore further, that it might be some writing of the Court matters in the Starchamber. as if M. Cartwright or any els were so simple, that he could not distinguish the Court from the Starre chamber. Now that this writing should come to Wiggintons hands, and at such time as Hacket was with him, it is a plaine presumption, that M. Cartwright had some interest in Wigginton and Hacket, and these two in him: vnlesse he would haue vs surmise, that all happened by chance without any purpose of his, and that the Court matters Bowman speaketh of were rather concerning the ciuill state then their disciplinarian causes.
Wherefore if we consider Copingers letters to M. Cartwright, that doe plainely argue the approbation of his purpose, though percase not the particular meanes for feare of himselfe; and also M. Cartwrights answere of extraordinary callings not ceased now, especially in the ruines of the Church, which Copinger tooke as granted; and the messages sent to and fro by M. Hockenhull Confessed by M. Cartwright. betwixt M. Carwright and Copinger; and how that M. Cartwrights Proued by their letters & Copingers examinatiō. frendes, viz. M. P.W. M. Egerton, M. Ʋdall, M. Charke, and a certeine lawyer, who in these causes kept nothing backe from him, knew of the dangerous course that Copinger had entred into, and how that M. Cartwright had That Cartwr. confesseth, & M. Egerton did the like. put him ouer to be conferred withal by others of his frends, and how he himselfe had That doth Copinger affirme. once appointed him a time to confer with him which for feare of danger he durst not holde; and how M. Throk. letters to a lady. M. Throk. acquainted him with all matters, that had passed betwixt Copinger and him, and howe That appeareth by Copingers letters. M. Cartwright and others of his friends did fast and pray about those matters, that were then entended [Page]by Copinger, and how that That M. Cartwright confesseth. he heard the particulars of the treasons, that Copinger meant to vtter, and vnderstood of his familiaritie with Hacket by M. See M. Throk. letter. Throkmorton; and how Iohn Bowman doeth testifie so much in a letter to Wigginton. intelligences did flie from him as from a head into the countrey abroad, and so came to Wigginton and Hacket. How can any indifferent man thinke, but that M. Cartwright had notice and intelligence of Copingers matters, so far as himselfe desired? and who doubteth of his consent, when hee communicated these matters to no magistrate, nor others, but such as he supposed would be assistants, and ayders to the building of his Babylonicall eldership, which by confusion of tongues we see is now come to nothing? that therefore which I doe say, is most true; as standing vpon confession, witnesses and records: and that which he answereth is most weake and simple, as standing onely vpon his bare and simple deniall, which hee is bound to make. that cannot be answered, this is refuted with diuers letters, witnesses, and good arguments. sure if innocency should pleade in this simple sort, all the standers by would take her for counterfeit, and the Iudges condemne her as guiltie. but this is onely the ridiculous conceit of the Prefator. M. Cartwright when he hath read this treatise (I thinke) will not stand vpon any such high points, especially when he seeth no point of his answere left sound, and vnshaken.
Being (as I feele my selfe) short of the ordinary works of my I pray you what is your calling? calling, both in Did neuer any worke miracles but men perfect in all duties? generall duties of Christianitie, and in the particular way of the gouernment of mine owne family: woe should be vnto me, if I should vainly boast of miraculous workes, which my selfe haue especially written against, in But he condemneth not extraordinary callings: therfore not miracles. condemning extraordinary callings, whereof miracles are the seales. yet M. D. Sutcliffe seemeth to A false collection, and leuder reason. I neither insinuate; nor albeit other esteeme them, doeth it perteine to M. Cartwright. insinuate thus much (I say insinuate) for that the brethren he brandeth to haue them in estimation (I doubt not) he meaneth to be men so fauouring me, as they would be loth to doe it, if they thought it would not stand with my good liking. Nowe let the towne wherein I dwell be examined, whether any voice tending heereunto did euer come If not from you, yet from your followers, which is all I sayd. from me. and [Page 38]as I thinke none can be produced, that will glory in this folly; so my desire is, that when this legend shall come foorth, All this stirre M. Cartwright maketh against his followers, that are the men onely I know speake of his miracles. there may be for the credit of him that setteth it out, the names of the reporters, and likewise of the brethren layde downe that are guilty of the dotage hee speaketh of; that thereby they may be cleered, or otherwise He should rather cleare himselfe, then talke of condemning others. passe condemnation of the folly he chargeth them with.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
In this answere M. Cartwr. doeth me some wrong, but himselfe & his cause much more. for he chargeth me, as if I should say, hee wrought miracles, or promise to set out his miracles, which in trueth I do not. M. Cartwright hath a great facilitie in imposing of matters falfly, and confuting that which no man holdeth, easily. nay I do not so much as say that his legend is promised to come forth, as he vntruly writeth; but that it shall appeare whether he liked of reuelations or not, when the legend of his miracle; shall come forth. he doth himselfe wrong when he thinketh himselfe slandered, when no man speaketh of him, nor doeth so much as mention any matter criminall. for I thinke it not such a hainous matter for a man to thinke that God doeth worke some things by him miraculously. Let all men iudge what a braue briefe of slanders we haue here, when this is receiued as one of the capitall slanders concerning breach of necessary dueties imposed vpon all Christians. what more vaine and ridiculous dealing can be imagined? the which shall better appeare by answere to his owne words.
Woe, sayth he, should be to me if I should vainly boast of miraculous works. as if any man did charge him with this matter. as for my selfe, I do not so much as insinuate any such like thing. nay I do rather laugh at his folowers great folly, that do admire such a troublestate, as a saint, and imagine, and giue out, that he worketh miracles, when himselfe doeth denie it. but percase albeit he doth not vainly boast; yet it may be he boasteth not vainly. Why then doth he say, Wo to himselfe? forsooth, because, as he sayth, he is short of his dueties both in generall and particular, and also hath condemned extraordinary callings. yet this second is false: for God, In the answere to the obiection concerning Copingers matters. sayd hee before, doeth extraordinarily raise them vp in the desolation of the Church. the first is not concludent. for God hath wrought miracles by diuers, that haue come short of their duties.
Yet he saith, I do insinuate that he boasteth of miracles. and why? because he sayth the brethren would not els like of them. a worthy reason! for if M. Cartwright did boast of all things which his fancifull followers doe like of, he should boast of more vanities and fooleries, then he hath haires of his head. further, he would haue the towne examined, wherein he dwelleth, whether any voice did euer come from him by way of boasting of his miracles. as if it were not anoyance enough to examine his vaine answeres, but we must examine all his fantasticall disciples, yea and others to. or as if his followers might not giue out, that hee is an holy man, and worketh miracles, and yet he not able to worke other miracle, then as iuglers doe, that make all that behold them wonder, when they doe nothing but play a litle legierdemaine.
Yet because he will needes haue me examine the matter, I haue bene content to doe him this fauour: and doe find that in deed, albeit I haue not hitherto sayd so much, yet hee hath not onely boasted, but also most vainly boasted of his miracles, if we may beleeue his hearers, for they say that one Testified by diuers honest men in Warwike. Chaplin of Warwike being taken sicke in the hall of the hospitall, where M. Cartwright contrary to lawes of hospitalitie had reuelled at him, and threatened Gods iudgement against him for his supposed drunkennesse; he not long after the mans death going vp into the pulpit, and taking the historie of Ananias and Saphira Act. 5. for his text, did there say, that Chaplin was striken, as was Ananias and Saphira. which is nothing els but to compare himselfe to Peter, and to make the death of Chaplin no lesse miraculous, then the death of Ananias and Saphira. Onely this seemed to be all the difference, that Peter did not rashly iudge of Ananias and Saphiraes death, nor declare them vnwoorthy of buriall, whereas M. Cartwright did, as Chaplins wel willers complaine, thunder out his detestations against Chaplin being dead, and said he was vnworthy of christian buriall. such is the mans christian modestie and discretion.
In the end, to make all sure, he desireth that when the legend of his miracles shall come forth, there may be for the credite of him that setteth it foorth, the names of the reporters, & likewise of the brethren laid down, that are guiltie of this dotage. Wherein I cānot but wonder [Page 39]what he hath to doe, to accuse others of dotage, especially his owne deare friendes, hauing nothing to answere for himselfe. He doeth not say, whether about Warwike he hath not heard reportes of his miracles: nor doeth he tell vs, that he hath condemned such reports, or denied that he can worke miracles. but would haue those condemned of dotage, that meane to set foorth the legend of them. yet neither haue I sayd that he worketh miracles, nor can I beleeue any such matter. This is in deed his owne folly, that ridiculously gloried as they say, in the death of Chaplin; and of his folowers, that beleeue that in trueth hee can worke miracles. for that is the speach of his credulous disciples about Warwike: and I my selfe haue heard those that stoutly haue maintained so much to my face. and that first for the strange death of Chaplin. Secondly, for that one These matters of Browne and Harris will be testified: and I thinke himselfe will not deny that there is such a report. Browne died, after that M. Cartwr. had denounced Gods iudgements against him for denying that he had begot his mayd with child: and yet his wife and others say, the poore man was impotent & vnable to doe it. Thirdly, for that one Harris being threatened with Gods wrath by M. Cartwr. not long after languished and died. But the man was a weake felow, and being for displeasure and because hee was no friend to M. Cartwrights discipline, by one Dulhams meanes pressed foorth for a soldier, died for feare and griefe, as they say: where note by the way that all the report of M. Cartwr. miracles consisteth in the discouraging, & killing of poore christians. therefore doeth he well to deny, that hee doeth worke miracles. for this is nothing but miraculous malice, which they report of him: and I am much to thanke him, that taketh my part against those, that doe make him a saint, & a great worker of miracles, and that denieth all the legend that goeth through the hands of simple people which by his fained holinesse, and strange grimaces, and pretensed gestures, haue bene deceiued.
But did he worke miracles, or not; how vnaduisedly hath he in this place made such outcries of slaunder vpon my wordes? where is the slander? and how is it prooued? is it not a miracle that M. Cartwr. should thus fowly be mistaken? let him therefore heare what the law faieth; He that bringeth his action of iniurious or slaunderous speaches, l. praetor ff. deiniurijs. saieth the Romane praetor, must [Page]name the wrong, and signifie his proceeding directly. if not the partie accused goeth quit, and the accuser is to be condemned of calumniation. which is right the case of M. Cartwright. for hee sayth, he is slandered. yet can not say wherein, nor deny that which I haue sayde, nor well gainsay the common report. let him therefore haue the sentence of the law.
I refused it, as esteeming it Doe the lordes propound matters impertinent? and is it impertinent to declare himselfe a loyall subiect? impertinent to that cause, not otherwise. vnto which afterward, vpon commandement I gaue answere in writing vnto her Maiesties most honourable councell. and to her Maiesties But not to the particular points of it. supremacy I haue bene sworne at the least fiue or sixe times. and if there be doubt of any change of my iudgement, I am ready to take the You take the othe, but interpret the lawe contrary to y e meaning. oth againe.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
Behold I beseech you a hainous slander, for which not onely M. Cartwr. but the whole consociation of Puritans is grieuously scandalized. I said, that M. Cartwright refused to answere directly being examined in the Starre-chamber. Well, what saith M. Cartwright? doth not he confesse as much, as I said? he cannot deny it. His words are plaine. I refused it, saith he. but if he had not confessed it, yet would the record in the Starre-chamber haue conuinced him. Now then, when himselfe confesseth, and the record testifieth as much as I say, how happeneth it, that his owne wordes are so cleare, and mine reputed scandalouse? or why should not hee aswell be thought to slander himselfe, as I, seeing he confesseth that very matter, which I do obiect? But, saith he, I refused it, as impertinent. as if that were materiall for what cause he refused it, the question being onely whether hee refused it, or no. But to take away all excuse, it shalbe proued, that it was very pertinent, for first, what more pertinent to conuince him of notorious disloyaltie, then to shew that hee had a bad conceit of diuers points of her Maiesties supreme authoritie? Beside that, iudge (I pray you) whether euery one is not bound to yeeld an answere to his superiors in all matters that touch his [Page 40]alleagiance. Last of al, it cannot be surmised, that so honourable and wise Lords and Iudges would require answere to matters impertinent; neither if it were impertinent, had M. Cartwright reason afterward to answere it, as he did.
Therefore to make his matter most cleare, he saith, hee hath bene sworne fiue or sixe times to her Maiesties supremacy, and is So Feckenā abbot of Westminster to Bishop Horne, said, he was ready to sweare. againe ready to take the othe, if any doubt bee made of his iudgement therein. As if there were any question of other matter, then whether he once refused to answere concerning matters of her Maiesties supremacie, or no. Beside that, diuers Papists haue bene often sworne, that now are of a contrary opinion: yea and some of them pretend readinesse to take the othe, yea and take it, but with those qualifications, and interpretations, that do sufficiently testifie their bad minds. According to the meaning of the statute I thinke he will not take the oath. for then he should declare, that the Queene hath power to establish and disanull Ecclesiasticall lawes, to appoint Ecclesiasticall Iudges, officers and commissioners, to heare appeales or to appoint delegates to heare them when they are made from Ecclesiasticall courtes, to nominate Bishops, to receiue first fruits and tenthes of Ecclesiasticall liuings, and such like rights & priuiledges, as the statutes of this land giue her. but that he may not, nor (I thinke) wil not do, for that the lawes of their discipline deny it. if so be he would, I confesse, he should satisfie me in this point: but hee should vtterly ruinate the foundation of his aldermens consistoriall iurisdiction, to whom they giue most of these things. Yea & I doubt, whether others would be satisfied. for as in religion it is a note of an hereticall disposition, to doubt of the grounds of our faith; so in policie it is a note of a disloyall person, to doubt of the princes lawfull authoritie, which the statutes giue her. In which case seeing you were once, albeit now you vtterly deny it; I pray you let vs not haue you too much boast of your innocencie, and that in such long Prefaces, as that before your short briefe: especially seeing heretofore you haue written and done many things to the praeiudice of her supremacie in Ecclesiasticall causes.
In the booke of your holy discipline, wherein you hold, that a perfect forme of Church gouernment, such as is prescribed in Gods word, is conteined, you haue vtterly excluded the princes authoritie, [Page]and debarred him from all gouernment. for you haue not so much as mentioned him.
In one of the disciplinarian bookes of common prayer, This booke they sought to haue confirmed by act of Parliament. and administration of Sacraments you leaue out the Christian magistrate, in another there is some mention made of him, but it is in the ende of the booke, and after all the officers of the Church described.
Thirdly in direct termes you say, that the Christian magistrate can no more be an officer of the Church, 2. reply. p. 420. then the pastors can bee magistrates. how then can he be supreme gouernor of the Church, that is no gouernor at all, 2. repl. 2. parl. p. 147. as you say? You hold also, that a Christian magistrate hath no more authoritie in the Church, then a heathen prince. which is sufficient to exclude him out of the Church gouernment. Finally you do subiect him to the excommunication of your elderships, and place the magistrate among those that are to obey, and the elders among commanders.
Fourthly you wil not deny, but that the Papists deny her Maiesties supremacie in causes Ecclesiasticall. how then can it be said, that you hold a good opinion of it, when you in your books do giue her no more authoritie then they, and abridge the same as farre as they doe? 2. repl. p. 48. Doe you not deny, that the prince ought to be called the head of particuler and visible Churches within his dominions? Do you not likewise Ibidem p. 157. & 167. take from him authoritie to determine of Church causes, and 1. reply p. 192. power to ordeine lawes and ceremonies? It cannot be denied, your wordes are plaine. all which you borow from the Papists. They subiect the prince to the Pope, you to your elderships, neither can you shew any other difference betwixt your selfes, and them. For where you say first, that you doe not exempt your ministers frō the punishment of the ciuil magistrate, as the Papists doe their Priestes, you erre in both. for both would you claime immunitie for your ministers, and they do not simply exempt their priestes, but in certeine cases. The authors of the Admonition 2. p. 65. admonition would haue themselues and their companions by act of Parliament exempted from the authoritie of Iustices, and from their enditings and finings. In your Lib. 2. reply, you would haue the authoritie of the ciuill magistrate to descend from Christ, as God, and not as mediator; whereof it followeth, that Christian princes haue no rule ouer their subiects as Christians, but onely as men; [Page 41] De visib. monarch. lib. 2. c. 3. as Saunders also holdeth. all of you deny, that any appeale is to be admitted from the determination of the synode to the prince. How then are not the synodes exempt from princes iurisdiction, when the prince hath no authoritie ouer them? yea and in Suffolke certeine of this sect in a supplication to the Lords of her Maiesties counsell affirme, that it was a hard course, and tending to the discredit of the ministery, that their ministers should be presented before the Iudges and endited, arraigned and condemned. Contrarywise Against the apologie of the Church. p. 306. Harding saith, that good Kings may put Bishops and priestes in minde of their duties, and bridle both their riot and arrogancie. And in Ibidem p. 303. another place, that a prince may make lawes for the obseruation of both tables, and punish the transgressors. Feckenam To bishop Horne. offereth to sweare, that her Maiestie hath vnder God the soueraintie and rule ouer all persons within her dominions, whether they bee Ecclesiasticall or temporall. Fatemur personas Episcoporum qui in toto orbe fuerunt, saith De visib. monarch. lib. 2. c. 3. Sanders, Romano Imperatori esse subiectos. And for ciuil causes, it is their common opinion, that Harding reioynd. f. 379. priests may be conuented before ciuil Iudges. and for Ecclesiastical causes certeine Act. of Parliament anno 1584. acts. 2. ministers of Scotland refused to answere before the king.
Secondly you say, that the Papists will haue the prince to execute whatsoeuer they conclude, be it good or bad; which you will not. For you graunt the prince authoritie to set order where there is no lawfull ministery, and to stay vnlawfull decrees of lawfull ministers. As if the Hard. confus. apol. p. 304. & 317. Papists did not grant as much: or as if Papists held, that the princes were to execute wicked decrees. Againe it is euident that you would haue all men to stand to the Admonit. determination of your synodes. And albeit your synodes doe decree bad things, yet you wil not giue princes authoritie to iudge them. How then can they stay them? will you giue them extraordinary authoritie? that is your meaning. But how shall wee know when they worke by ordinary, when by extraordinary authoritie? Beside that, you deny this extraordinary authoritie as long, as there is a lawfull ministery. And albeit your doings be vnlawfull, yet you will not be stayed by the prince.
Thirdly you 2. p. 164. affirme, that you do not vtterly seclude the prince from your Churchassemblies. for oftentimes a simple man and (as the prouerbe saith) a gardner hath spoken to purpose. So you count the prince as a simple fellow, and as a poore gardener among the [Page]magnificoes in your elderships. You say, he may haue a voyce, call a counsell, and appoint times to meete, but he 2. lib. 2. p. 157. & 156. may neither iudge nor make orders, but ought to confirme and execute the decrees of the coūsels. And do not the Papists the like? It is most apparant both in our owne countreymens writings as in Devisib. monar. lib. 2. c. 3. Sanders and Confut. ap. p. 304. Harding and in Bellar. de magistr. others also. If then the Papistes; sure you haue no good cōceit of her Maiesties supremacie. And this In a certeine epistle concerning M. Cartur. reply. M. Whitaker and others haue noted before me, lest you imagine me to be the author of this charge.
Fiftly being demaunded by me, whether the disciplinarians, whose leader and as it were oracle you are, do not in effect deny the principall points of her Maiesties supremacie, and take from her power to ordeine rites and orders for the Church, and right to nominate Bishops, and to appoint Ecclesiasticall commissioners, and to delegate learned men to heare the last appeale from Ecclesiasticall courts, likewise authoritie to call and gouerne synodes, and other prerogatiues and rights giuen to the prince by the statutes and lawes of England: and finally whether you doe not endeuour to bring in forreigne lawes & iurisdiction repugnant to the statutes of supremacie, and her Maiesties prerogatiue: you answere nothing. Which is nothing els, but a plaine confession, that you dare not directly, and in plaine termes declare your opinion concerning the foresaid matters; and doe indeede abridge her Maiestie of a great part of her royal authoritie.
Lastly when you were called vpon your othe in the Starre-chamber to answere to diuers points of her supremacie, you shew your selfe to haue a peruerse opinion, and therefore dare not answere directly. Being Interrog. 3. demanded whether you haue not taught or allowed, that the prince being neither pastour, nor elder, is to bee accompted among the gouernours of the Church, or among those that are to be gouerned: and also whether in a well ordered Church he may ordeine orders and ceremonies therein: doe you not say for all answere, that you are not bound to answere? and do you not persist therein? Now how can it be supposed, that you allow the prince to be supreme gouernor, that will not acknowledge him to be any gouernor of the Church at all? or howe can it be said you allow the points of her Maiesties supremacie, that will not [Page 42]confesse she hath power to make orders or to ordeine ceremonies for the Church? True it is, that you offer to sweare to the supremacie: so likewise doeth Fecknam. I doe here presently (saith Fecknam to Bishop Horne. Fecknam) offer my selfe to receiue a corporall othe vpon the Euangelistes, that I doe verily thinke and am perswaded in my conscience, that the Queenes highnesse is the onely supreme gouernour of this Realme, and of all other her Maiesties dominions, &c. and that shee hath vnder God the souereintie and rule ouer all maner persons Ecclesiasticall and temporall. And yet he doeth not beleeue the seuerall points of her Maiesties authoritie, nor acknowledge them. So likewise it may be, you will acknowledge her Maiesties authoritie in generall termes, and yet wil not acknowledge the seuerall points of her authoritie. You doe also offer to sweare to the supremacie, but you haue a peruerse interpretatiō, by which you ouerthrow all the chiefe points of it in effect. Your pretence is the interpretation of the iniunction. which kinde of bad dealing, and meaning you detected sufficiently in your answere to the 2. interrogatory in the Starre-chamber. For being demaunded howe farre foorth you haue affirmed or allowed the Queenes authoritie Ecclesiasticall to berestreined by the iniunctions, you say, you are not bound to answere. By which it appeareth, that you thinke the iniunctions restreine her authoritie, and that so farre, as you dare not tell vs what you thinke. Wherefore if in deede your opinion be sound cōcerning her Maiesties supremacie, answere these matters directly, and tell vs what she may do, & what she may not doe by the lawes of your discipline: and whether you meane to holde your former opinions, or renounce them. For whatsoeuer you sweare; your bookes, and the Queenes authoritie giuen her by the lawes of this land, cannot stand together.
M. Cartwright, answere being charged to haue highly commended M. Fenners booke, which Fenneri Theolog. Sac. lib. 5. p. 187. giueth authoritie to inferiour persons to restraine their souereigne, as did the ephori in Sparta.
I You vtterly mistake it. take it, M. Fenner giueth no such authoritie, but onely where the lawes of the land doe establish such an authoritie, as the ephori in The ephori were of Sparta, the city, not Lacedemonia the countrey. Lacedemonia had. and if M. Fenner did, yet how doth my epistle commendatorie set before [Page]his booke Because you allowe it, and commend it, and set it out. make me of his iudgement? as if he that commendeth a booke iustifieth whatsoeuer is in the booke, or as if notwithstanding M. Fenners And more presumption, made notorious by his extrauagant diuinity. singular learning (which for his age many, I doubt not, both at home and abroad do esteeme) you allow it, and disallow it to? or can you deny that you commended his rules, as [...] coelestis I CanCanaan? might not, or doe not differ from him in some things conteined in his booke. besides, hee himselfe confessing, that by oth in the Starre-chamber I haue disauowed the allowance of any such opinion, which hee fathereth of M. Fenner, let it be considered with With a good minde to shew your contradictions, and how hardly you are drawen to obedience. what minde he so often rubbeth vpon this point. and both for this and the former charge, I leaue it to be considered with what What ciuill honesty haue you to charge me with slandering you, or vrge me to moue these matters? Christian modestie M. Sutcliffe may now the If you quiet not your selues you must heare it the fourth & fifth time. second and the third time mooue question (and that in print) of those things to our discredit, which her Maiesties most honourable councell was pleased, shoulde be In lawe wee conuent you not, in writing we may discourse vpon these things as oft as you pretend innocency. no further proceeded in, and that he is not You doe not content your selues with it, albeit neuer so light in respect of your faults. contented with that imprisonment we endured, which their honours are satisfied with.
Lastly, my iudgement in sundry matters of the discipline That is sufficient. excepted, wherein differing from sundry learned men in our church, I haue the consent of many worthy churches, and godly learned, both of this and Speake not this for shame, for before Caluins time, your fancies were neuer heard of. other ages, I would be ashamed for that singular mercy God had shewed mee by her Maiesties most gratious gouernment, to come Yet I haue beene in many places in her Maiesties seruice, where I could not see you. behind M. Sutcliffe in any duty, that my poore hand is able to reach vnto.
What is this to Fenners cause? And that hee If I dare you, it is because I knowe you cannot. dareth me not once, but sundry times to answere touching these matters of discipline, I thinke it not so Why did you then first begin this braule? fit for mee to vndertake it, there being so many better able thereunto then I, especially in this declining and forgetfull age of mine. and yet if my answere might haue either that At Geneua you may haue both. allowance of print, or passage that his hath, and none other were found, I my selfe in this weakenesse I am in, would not be behinde with answere to any thing that he hath bene able to alledge in this behalfe, A ridiculous surmise. if there be any thing in his writings, the answere where of is not already set downe by such as haue written in that cause. and that my silence in the cause of discipline is not altogether [Page 43]of the I do thinke M. Cartwright able to do, and write well. but not in this cause. inabilitie or feare M. D. Sutcliffe would so willingly fasten, or rather force vpon mee, let this be for an An argument most weake, for it is more easie to refute the Rhem [...]sts false annotations then to establish newe found conceits. argument, that where I was set That should be done by the learned fathers of the church. on worke by the right honourable Sir Francis Walsingham for the answere of the annotations of the Iesuites vpon the New testament, & had trauailed therein to a rude and first draught of a great part thereof: vnderstanding from some in authority, that I might not deale with it, I did not onely not set any thing out my selfe, but also Good for you, and for the cause. earnestly laboured by letters and frends here, and in Scotland both the hinderance of the printing some parts thereof, which being brought to Sir Francis afterward (much against my will) came into the hands of diuers, to whom I would Such is the pride of these men: they will not suffer their doings to be corrected. neuer haue let them come.
And This note serueth to vnderproppe the former weake argument. but to no good effect. for the vnsufficiency of this, might deter him from attempting the other labour. if he stayed the publishing of that whereunto he was once allowed by authority, it is not in all likelyhood to be thought, that he would hastily publish any thing of himselfe, howsoeuer he might be persuaded of the trueth of it.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
In this answer there are two principall questions, that should haue bene resolued by M. Cartwright, if he meant to conclude ought against me. the first is, whether he did highly commend M. Fenners booke or no, wherein this strange position mentioned in the title of his answere is conteined; the second, whether granting so much as I charged him withall, he was herein slandered, as in euery of his seuerall accusations he pretendeth. of these two questions M. Cartwright resolueth nether. with what face then can hee say, that he is slandered, not being able to deny any thing which I say, nor to iustifie his wrong imputation of slaunder? did hee thinke, that I should neuer returne to looke into these matters? if he did, what hope hath he to make them good?
Beside this wrong, where I say that Fenner giueth authoritie to inferior persons, as indeed he doth: he cunningly foisteth in superior persons. as if either he meant to If he say, that a prince may be ouerruled by inferiors, he denieth the princes souereignty. if in such common wealths where the magistrates haue indeed superiors, he deny their authority, he speaketh, as a man ignorant of antiquitie and state. denie the princes supremacie, or their authoritie (if any such may be) that haue authoritie ouer the prince or king; as the Romanes had ouer kings, [Page]that were their vassals and tributaries, of which wee talke not, nor make any question. such goodly discourses maketh M. Cartwright all muffled about the eyes with the maske of innocency, so that he could see nothing, vnlesse it were to misalledge my words, and to answere nothing to purpose. yet least his clients and followers might thinke, he had sayd great matters; let vs examine euen this nothing.
He sayth, that M. Fenner giueth no such authority, as is sayd, but where the lawes of the land doe establish such an authoritie as the Ephori in Lacedaemonia had. A matter, as I shewed, that made not to purpose, and which is also very false. for M. Fenner, as M. Cartwright should not be ignorant, speaketh of lawes drawn out of the word of God, to which all princes ought to submit their scepters. further he speaketh generally. he therefore that taketh it otherwise, doth both mistake and misconstrue.
Driuen from this ground hee flieth to the second, and sayth, that hee is not of M. Fenners iudgement. which sitteth him not well to say, vnlesse he will contradict himselfe in his epistle. for the matters conteined in M. Fenners booke hee calleth [...], leges, & iuracoelestis Canaan. Now, I trow, he wil not deny Gods lawes, or as he calleth them the lawes of heauenly Canaan beside this he reuiewed the book and corrected it as appeareth by these words. Cupiebam (saith The words of M. Cartwrights epistle before M. Fenners booke. M. Cartwright) libellū hunc quem sanè praeclarum abs te accepi, nec indignum, vt ei legendo vadimonium (quod dicitur) deseratur, pro voto & postulato tuo meliorem & cultiorem ad te remittere. ad quam rem quid attulerim, tu apud te statues. hauing then corrected what he thought amisse, will not M. Cartwright defend the rest; especially hauing made all so neat, and fine? thirdly as those that l. lex cornelia. ff. de iniuriis §. si quis librum. publish and commend, or write or make books conteining slandrous matter, are to answere for whatsoeuer is therein conteined, so they that publish and commend books conteining hereticall and trecherous, and leud opinions, are to answere for them much rather. in what case then is M. Cartwr. that by his excessiue commendations hath giuen vent to this booke, which no wise man I thinke will valew? is not he periured, that denieth that doctrine on his oth, which is conteined in the booke which he alloweth? as for M. Fenner let him rest in peace. he was towardly, but in setting foorth this booke, [Page 44]too forward; yea and percase M. Cartwrights iudgement therein did not a litle abuse him.
Thirdly hee goeth on, and would haue it considered, with what minde I doe so often Belike this point galled him, and therefore he would not haue it touched, or rubbed. rubbe ouer this one point, seeing in the Starre-chamber he disauowed this opinion fathered vpon M. Fenner as I doe confesse. as if it were sufficient to deny it, when a man hath done leudly: or els if a man might not note his notorious contradictions, that is still opposing himselfe against the state. let him therefore rather consider, how vnchristianly he hath dealt with many good men, and recant the wrong hee hath done in disgracing of this church of England, and the state, and call backe his leud epistle, and that leud booke that hath, and doeth still giue occasion of iust offence, let him also be sory for his oth so rashly taken, and ashamed of his notorious contradiction in this matter. finally, let him deny, that the eldership hath authoritie to correct & excommunicate princes; and giue vnto them their due and right, and he shall neither be further rubbed, nor heare more of me.
Fourthly, to presse mee downe with the authoritie of the Starre chamber, he goeth on, and yet leaueth it to be considered, with what christian modestie I may so often, and that in print mooue question of things to his discredite, which her maiesties most honorable counsell Let him shew this. was pleased should be no further proceeded in, and that am not content with his imprisonment, which their honours are A manifest vntrueth. satisfied with. as if christians either vsed not, or might not talke of matters examined, and ended in courts of publike iustice, especially so long as they did not controll them or mislike them. nay therefore are such matters heard publikely, that men may haue notice of them, and talke of them. and sometimes the sentences and proceedings of iudges are published abroad, that men may talke of them; that by the punishment of law breakers, and disloiall persons, others may bee warned and restrained from running into such like disorders. Assuredly, if the strange opinions, and vndutiful behauiour of these men, as they are well knowen to the iudges, so had bene well knowen to the people; men would neuer haue either admired them or folowed them, or praised that discipline which they seeke for. Neither do I thinke, that there is any order in the Starre chamber to the contrary, [Page]Why doeth not M. Cartwright note it, if he know any such matter? it was their honors pleasure to shew him great fauour, and to accept of a certaine submission he made, as I haue heard: but that he should be quite discharged, I cannot beleeue. for M. Cartwright may remember, that he standeth His bond is in the court of the commission for causes ecclesiasticall. bound to appeare at any time within 20. dayes warning giuen to him. which argueth that albeit he be dismissed vpon hope of amendment; yet he is not discharged. dismissed he is of great fauour, & through her maiesties exceeding clemencie. but if he runne on his olde courses, and accuse those of wrong that did him exceeding fauour, he may percase vnderstand what formerly he hath deserued. and if he be not delt with all iudicially by lawe, yet may it please him to giue vs leaue to talke of his misdemeanors extraiudicially, vntil such time as he reforme them. He is loth to haue his All this sect doeth stand more vpon their credite, albeit the same be litle, then vpon the trueth of their cause. credite touched; yet hath not hee spared his superiors, against whom hee hath delt. why wee should not handle these points, there is neither law, nor commandement, nor reason to the contrary.
What cause then hath M. Cartwright to insinuate, that I haue made a breach of christian modestie in speaking of them? may not a man with christian modestie note the faults and errors of these men, especially when they goe about to defend them? I neuer sought quarell, nor entred into these matters, before I was thereto vrged, and prouoked. M. Cartwright (I thinke) doth know that I did not so much as mooue question of these matters, before I was drawen into them, by a lewd and contentious companion of that sect, that in a booke entituled A petition, would needs name me, and mooue diuers questions to the disgrace of the present gouernment of the church, of which I am a minister, and therefore deepely therein interessed; and to the discredite of diuers good men, and my good friends: nor before that Iob Throk. a great champion of puritane chiualrie, and a noble pillar of Martinisme, would needes charge me with slandering of the whole brotherhood of deformation, and goe about to iustifie the chiefe heads, and maintainers of that faction. being then named in print, and railed at in print, and called foorth in print to iustifie what I had sayd; how could I with any honestie forbeare to answere in print? nay so farre am I from infringing [Page 45]any point of christian modestie in this behalf, that I should greatly haue offended on the other side, if being charged with diuers bad opinions and misdemeanors, I should haue neglected them, and held my peace. Ruffinus doeth not thinke him to be a christian, that being noted of heresie, doeth dissemble the matter, and hold his peace. and Lawyers say, quod negligere famam crudele est. hee that striketh must not thinke much to haue his blowes warded. [...], saieth Achilles. Iliad. 1. but these felowes when like Thersites they haue railed and spoken euill of others, yea of princes; doe disdaine to heare themselues iustly reprooued, and most arrogantly disdaine to haue themselues touched. most vaine therefore, and causelesse is this complaint.
But I deale very hardly (as he thinketh) and vnchristianly, that am not content with his imprisonment, which satisfied their lordships. which is a matter more, then he knoweth; sure more then I can learne, or beleeue. for albeit of fauour it pleased them, and of their great benignitie and clemencie to inflict this punishment only; yet how knoweth he, that they were satisfied therewith; especially seeing they are not yet discharged? but were it true, yet what a ridiculous point is it to thinke, that men may not speake of matters, for which malefactors are imprisoned, especially when they or their friends doe repine and grudge at their punishment, and pretend hard dealing and iniustice, as the petitioner and Iob Throk. did in the behalfe of M. Cartwr. and others? neither was the imprisonment of M. Cartwr. so grieuous, or costly to him, that either himselfe or others should complaine, or lament for the remembrance of it. So soft was his lying, so trim was his lodging, so pleasaunt was his company, so daintie was his fare, so great were the giftes hee had, so diligent was his wife to rake in rewards; that many braue men of good desert, that serue her maiestie in her warres would bee content (the shame onely except) to exchange the commodity of their places with him. but if these men haue not what they would, or if their pillowes lie not right, they thinke all men doe them wrong, that doe not pitie them. yea, albeit they murmure at their iudges; yet would they haue no man to open their mouth against them.
Lastly, he entreth into comparison with me, and saieth, bee would be ashamed to come behind me in any duetie. wherein it had bene good if he had hired M. Throk. or some of his friends to speake for him. This domesticall testimonie of himselfe sauoureth strongly of folly and arrogancie, & is litle to be respected. yea, albeit his deserts were greater, yet is the comparison odious, and loth I am to follow M. Cartwright in this vanitie. yet thus much I may say for my selfe: that I neuer was imprisoned for any vndutifull and disloyall opinions and misdemeanors, as he hath bene, neither did I euer hide my head in corners as hee hath done: nor did I euer so neerely touch her maiesties royall prerogatiue, her reuenues, and her lawes, as M. Cartwright did; nor euer haue I written bookes in defence of a new gouernment of the church, nor maintained the same directly against lawes, as he hath done and doeth. Againe I thinke M. Cartwright was neuer employed in her maiesties seruice, as I haue bene now this fourth time: yea while I was in her seruice in the iorney of Guadix, hee emploied all his time and labour in setting foorth and printing this most simple briefe. ô what brags would he make, if euer he had done her maiestie seruice, that is not now ashamed to brag of his duetifull behauiour towards her maiestie, whose whole time hath bene emploied in oppugning that ecclesiasticall gouernment, which by her authoritie is established! so litle doeth he shame to looke into the crooked course of his whole life and studie.
For answere therefore to this obiection, M. Cartwright doth insinuate, that all other matters being equall, he is behind me onely in his iudgement in matters of discipline. which is vntrue. for notwithstanding that iudgement, he might haue done her maiestie seruice, if he had would, as I haue done. Beside that, this onely dealing of his about his fancifull discipline is matter sufficient to conuict him of notorious misdemeanors, and vndutiful cariage of himselfe, as hath bene declared. neither is his defence of any moment, where he saieth, that many are of his opinion. for in euery lewd practise there are lightly many consorts; and heretikes and schismatikes want no folowers. Beside that, it is vntrue that many worthy churches and godly learned of this and other ages are of his opinion. for before Caluins time his discipline was neuer [Page 46]heard of. and albeit now some churches doe embrace his opinions herein: yet doe they not consent with M. Cartwright in many points. nor I thinke did they allow any negotiation and practise for the establishing of his new discipline in this land by forging, railing, libelling, and disloiall dealing. Would therfore M. Cartwr. doe me this fauour in two other sheetes of paper to shew that godly learned men of other ages were of his opinion, and that other churches allow his courses, hee should cleare himselfe of the suspicion of a great and notorious vntrueth.
The rest of M. Cartwrights answere in this place is nothing, but an idle digression nothing pertinent to the clearing of the obiection concerning his iudgement of Fenners booke, and the authoritie by him giuen to certeine Ephori to ouerrule princes, yet least hee should compleine hee were not answered, I am to craue pardon, if I examine this also. He saith first, that although I dare him not once, but sundry times to answere touching these matters of discipline, yet it is not so fit for him to vndertake it. To this I answere first that albeit I should dare him, yet it is no slander to his worship that I dare him. it is rather shame for him, that hee commeth not forth being dared. Secondly he doth mee wrong to say, I dare him. for he dare do any thing, yea things very absurd, and vnlawfull. But in deed I doe in diuers points challenge him to mainteine his bolde and rash assertions, and that not to stirre contention, but to shew that albeit he dare do it, yet he can not mainteine his cause. Thirdly I do mainteine, that there is no man that hath more reason to answere in these causes then hee. and that first, for that he in this Church first of all in large books defended these opinions. Now why should any bee thought more fit to speake, then hee that first made challenge, and entred the liftes in defence of this cause? Secondly there is none whom that side doth more desire should answere then M. Cartwright. Thirdly they imagine that none is more able. Fourthly the cause of others is deserted. Fiftly none promised or bragged so much as he. Lastly of all men, I would that M. Cartwright should specially answere, that when it appeareth, how the patriarch of discipline can say nothing; his followers that are abused, might soonest be mooued to change opinion. And if neither his aduersaries prouocation, nor his friends desire, nor his owne reputation, [Page]nor his cause deserted, nor his owne great words and brags do moue him: I see no excuse he can haue, but the impossibilitie of defence, and the vntrueth of matters heretofore defended by him.
He pretendeth age and forgetfulnesse, but the first is not sufficient, the second is absurd. for he ought not to forget his duty, nor what he is to say for himselfe. Hee saith also, that others are more able. but I dare say, he beleeueth it not, and his friendes by no meanes will admit it. Therefore when no iust excuse can be alledged of silence, he proceedeth saying, that if either his answere might haue allowance of print or passage, himselfe in that weaknesse hee is in, would not be behinde to answere any thing, that I haue bene able to alledge in these matters. as if hee might not as well print and passe his bookes at Geneua or Heidelberg, as he did his first and second replies. Beside that, if the matters he standeth on be such as he saith, then ought he to care for no allowance, nor passage. for if discipline bee a part of the Gospell, and so constantly to be defended, as that he ought to giue his life for it, yea so many liues as he hath haires of his head; these are no iust excuses why he should flie backe. Further, when hee printed his first bookes he desired neither passage nor allowance, why then should hee nowe desire it, more then then? Is his heate of zeale cooled, or is he growne wise? nay he saith he is growne weake. percase he hath taken some rheume or cold that hath disordred the records of his fancie, which is the proper seate of his discipline. But this is no allowable excuse, especially seeing he doubteth not but to answer whatsoeuer I haue bene able to alledge: for so he saith. Yet his friendes doe rather looke for performance. For his bragges, I say nothing, but as the Poet saith, [...]. Let vs see your promises atchieued, and then crow out your victory. In Theatet. Plato saith, it is a crauenly cocke, that crieth so loud before the fight.
That M. Cartwright meaneth not to deale further in this matter, I take this as a presumption, for that hee doubteth whether there bee any thing in my writings, which is not answered already by those, that haue written in that cause. for that is onely a cloake for his sluggishnesse, and the weakenesse of his consistoriall discipline. but such a cloake, as beareth out neither wind, raine, nor Sunne. I wonder that he should make such an exception, and [Page 47]that not without some note of a hard forhead and conscience. For he knoweth that the books I haue writen, whereof one is in Latine, the other in English, are directly against their discipline, which argument none to my knowledge euer handled seuerally and purposely either before mee, or after mee. Other bookes that haue bene written in this cause are rather for defence of the present gouernment, then against their newe discipline. How then can my bookes be saide to be answered in other treatises, that are rather written to oppugne our gouernment, then to defend theirs? especially seeing in my bookes all these arguments are answered which here and there others haue written for the new discipline. Somewhat I confesse hath bene written since, but nothing to the purpose, nor orderly, nor schollerly. As for M. Beza it pleaseth him to raile on me, & giue me euil language which God forgiue him, and I forgiue & forget, but to the matter he answereth nothing. Nay his discourse is such as rather we do pitie the man for his age and weakenes, then value any thing he hath said. and yet both M. D. Sarauia hath answered him, and so haue I, and haue the booke ready to be printed, if any beginne but once to stirre in the cause. Wherefore good M. Cartwright either let me haue publike, or priuate answere to content mee, or els leaue of your bragging promises. if not, whatsoeuer you say, all your folowers will mislike you, and your aduersaries take your silence for confession.
In the end of this answere of his, he goeth about to prooue, that his silence proceedeth not altogether from inabilitie or feare, because hauing proceeded to a rude His answere consisting of diuers pieces, collected by diuers of the fraternity in Cambridge, knowen to be of small sufficiency, he hath no such cause to tell vs of his great labours taken, & learning shewed therein. draught of an answere to a great part of the Iesuiticall annotations vpon the New testament (of which hee maketh a great bragge) yet being countermanded he did not publish them, nor (as he sayth in the margent) vseth hastily to publish any thing, howsoeuer he might be persuaded of the trueth of it. but of all others, this reason is most simple and least concludent. for the case is farre different betwixt the publication of his answere to the Rhemish annotations, (which I know not why he calleth Iesuiticall, or his answere, being pieced together by diuers other) and this expected defence of discipline. for that was neuer expected at his hands, nor promised, nor could without others helpe be performed: this was both much expected, and in [Page]his first replies in effect promised, and this he thought himselfe once able to performe. beside that, all his partakers desired his defence of the new discipline, which they expected would be a worke very compleat, and the rather they desired it, because others abandoned the cause. but his answere to the Rhemish annotations, wrought out in the monasterie of S. Laurence for the most part very rudely, beside his owne followers, none expected, & some wise men thought meet should be stopped, both for the discordance of the parts, & for y t by his simple dealing in many points, especially concerning discipline, he betrayed our cause, and did giue more aduantage to the aduersary, then all his side would haue done good. and lastly for that M. D. Fulke very sufficiently and learnedly before him had dealt in the cause. neither doth any well aduised man thinke it expedient, that he should deale in the publike cause, vnlesse his writings might be publikly reuiewed before they were printed, which his haughtie spirit could by no meanes endure. the which appeareth by his wordes in this place. for albeit some part of the preface to his booke was brought to those that had authority to peruse it, yet he signifieth that if he could haue chosen, it should neuer haue come to their hands. it was not therefore his moderation, that stayd the printing (for he confesseth that some parts were already going to the presse) but the insufficiency of his worke, and the authors pride, that would admit no correction; and lastly, for that D. Fulke of blessed memory, a man more iudicious, and learned, then he, had trauailed therein more sufficiently, and perfectly before him. and thus much by the way to take away his friuolous excuses of his silence in the cause of discipline, in which first he was so fiery and furious. Now let vs returne to his foresayd briefe of slanders.
M. Cartwrights answere being charged, how that vpon the comming forth of Martin, he is reported to haue said, that it was no matter, if the bishops were so handled, seeing they would take no warning.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
M. Cartwright would accuse me of want of christian loue in committing these things to print (as hee sayth) vpon bare report. but all men doe see a great want in him of Christian wisdome, to accuse others for reporting such things, as himselfe dare not deny. what proofe therefore needeth, when hee dare not deny what is alledged, or what needeth other accuser, when his owne conscience doth accuse him of speaking these words? and yet if other proofe be required, it shall be testified by him that heard it, although now I forbeare to name my frend, that is loth to come in print. in olde M. Bodleyes house the words were spoken. and if the man were aliue, I suppose he could witnesse them. besides him there are diuers about Warwike which will testifie, that he sayd, it was the iustice of God, that bishops whose calling was vnlawfull should so be handled by Martin. let no man therfore doubt of the truth of this report.
But sayth he, I am able to produce witnesses, that I misliked so naughty a course. which shal not need. for I wil not deny, but he misliked the course. yet not at the first, but after that himself felt the smart; sure, that bishops should be railed at, he did not mislike. and woorthy it is to be marked, that he sayth he misliked the course, and not the purpose and thing that Martin aymed at. yet certes if he had misliked either the course or the malicious matter of those execrable libels, hee would one time or other haue publikely, or priuatly declared his mislike of those matters and courses, and rebuked the authors, and neither haue read the books nor suffered his frends to reade them. doing any [Page]of these, how can it be thought that euer hee misliked that bishops should be so vnchristianly, & consistorianly dealt withall?
He answereth that he had no office to condemne euery vnlawfull and vnciuill writing. I grant. yet being either preacher, or doctor, or priuate lay man, he might haue declared his opinion; especially seeing so many did depend vpon it. therefore hee sayeth, that being allowed to preach, he condemned all dealing in that kinde. which I can hardly beleeue. for how is it likely he should condemne Martin, vsing so familiarly the authors of Martin, viz. Iohn Penry, that was not many yeeres agoe hanged; and M. Iob Throk. whom God preserue from hanging. besides that, he can not deny, but that either he hath the booke, or hath had or read the booke, and heard that his partisans do commonly reade the bookes. Cod. de. famos. libell. l. vnic. Now the ciuill lawes condemne not only the authors of libels, but also all such as haue them, or finde them, and doe not teare them, and burne them. in what case then shoulde M. Cartwr. be, that not onely hath by his scoffes and flowers of railing traced out a way for Martin, but also had the books of Martin, and is so well acquainted with the authors? the truth is, that M. Cartwright and his confraternitie of disciplinarians, so long as the libels of Martin went currantly thorow euery mans hands without all answere, or opposition, so long they liked them well, and much ioyed in their brother Martin, as a woorthy champion of discipline, and a braue authour of their reformation. but when as one began to whip him as an ape, another to bang him as an asse, another to cut him downe with an hatchet, and that diuers of the brotherhood beganne to see themselues soundly lashed, and felt themselues vnable to proceede in this course: as men vnwilling to see their owne faults in print, and impatient to be touched in their credit; they began a litle to reproue libelling: not because they misliked their mery madde frend Martin, but because they would reproue & speake against those, that spoke against themselues. so M. Cartwright percase condemned all dealing in that kinde, albeit he do well loue and like M. Throkmorton, and prayse his Martinicall writings. Well therefore it may be said, that albeit he liked well of Martin, yet he condemned all others dealing in that kinde, and that he is notwithstanding guilty of slandring many good men, liking so well the authours [Page 49]and libels of Martin. that I haue slandered him in reporting thus much, he hath no reason, nor witte to say: for were it vntrue; yet euery vntrueth amounteth not to slander; and being most true, and not directly denied, howe shamed he not, to note this as a slander?
M. Cartwrights answere being charged, that he commendeth extemporall prayers most highly, as being vttered by the holy Ghosts secret inspiration, and for that when the time was, he would scarse be induced to like of a prescript forme of prayer.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
The beginning of M. Cartwr. answere to this charge, hath no sense to be picked out of it: which I take to be the correctours fault, and so let it passe. his meaning is, that I can not shew either in his reply or other treatise of his, that he hath so litle knowledge in diuinity, as to say that the extemporall prayers of any in these dayes are vttered by the holy Ghosts secret inspiration. wherein he doth himselfe wrong to call his knowledge of diuinitie in question. for to say what I finde, if he approue M. Fenners booke so farre as his epistle commendatory pretendeth; his skill in diuinitie is nothing singular. the same doth appeare by strange points holden in his replies. but better should I iudge, if leauing his busie kinde of dealing against the state, hee had written any booke concerning points of faith. Yea in this very point in hand I do wonder how he hath here slipped. for being charged by me for better liking of extemporall prayers then any prescript forme of prayers, as is true indeed, and shall be verified against him: here very ignorantly he falleth into the contrary errour, and sayth, hee is not so ignorant of diuinity, as to affirme that the extemporall prayers of any in these dayes are vttered by the holy Ghosts secret inspiration. which is to deny the working of the holy Ghost in the prayers of the godly, and to contrary the holy apostle, which Rom. 8. sayth, that the holy Ghost helpeth our infirmities when we know not what to pray, as wee ought. and if our prayers were not ayded by Gods holy spirit, they would not please God. so that to charge him herewith; is no slander, nor if I should so say, is it criminall to say, that extemporall prayers of godly men deuoutly and discreetly conceiued are vttered by the inward motions of Gods holy spirit inspiring them. but indeed I do not charge him herewith, but say, that M. Cartwr. doth commend extemporall prayers, as vttered by the holy Ghosts secret inspiration. which is true. for whereas the authours of the admonition do Admonit, to the Parliam. say, that in the time of the apostles the minister spowred forth hearty supplications to the Lord, as the spirit moued them; M. Cartwright doth take on him the defence of this admonition. beside that for my part I neuer heard M. Cartwright refuse to vse extemporall prayers. and I doubtnot, but he thought he prayed by the motion or assistauce of Gods spirit. yea and all the brotherhood, as they are mistermed, doeth vse long extemporall prayers both before meat and after meat, [Page 50]especially at great feasts; for then they make longest prayers, now they doubt not, but they pray as the spirit giueth them vtterance. although indeed some of their speaks do rather sauour of the pot, then of any goodnesse, finally, all the Baroists vpon these foundations, and the common practise of extemporall prayers, haue condemned all prescript formes of prayer, which declareth that they vnderstood M. Cartwright as I do.
Secondly he asketh me, in what time & place, and in whose hearing he could scarcely be induced to like of a prescript forme of prayer. and saith, that if these circumstances had bene set downe, the vntruth of my allegation would haue appeared. and that his continuall practise in the ministery doth witnesse against me. Wherein I cannot chuse but wonder that hee should so much forget himselfe, and wilfully abuse his reader. For first he may remember, that the admonition which he taketh on him to defend doth holde, that in the primitiue Church the ministers were not tyed to any forme of prayers inuented by man. And that my L. of Canterbury refuting this error, he goeth about to 1. reply p. 106. answere his reasons, and yeeldeth not till afterward; so that it appeareth he was not easily induced. he may also remember, that hee would In the end of his first reply. haue all Apostolicall orders now receiued and vsed. Beside that, his continual practise is to vse no prescript forme of prayers, but such as himselfe deuiseth, and so do the whole race of these sectaries, yea and so often times haue they bene heard to commend extemporall formes, and to dislike prescript formes, that I wonder how it cōmeth to passe, that M. Cartwright should here mainteine the contrary. But let vs see his reasons. First saith he, my continuall A weake reason. for his practise is not alwayes according to his opinion, and doctrine. He was wont to speake against dispensations, and non residence; and yet now is non resident from his charge, and prayed to be dispensed with, as they say. practise in the ministerie doth witnesse against it. a matter notoriously vntrue. For as long as he was in Cambridge, hee prayed as it pleased himselfe, and vsed formes by himselfe deuised. And so like wise doe all his followers, and those haue I heard most cōmended which preaching continually, yet euery day vsed new formes. And albeit M. Cartwright did read prayers at Antwerp and Middleborough out of the booke, as hee saith, yet that doth not shew that those prayers were prescribed to him. neither were his formes of prayer at Warwike such as this Church of England prescribed, but such as himselfe deuised. Yea although he said the Lords prayer, yet in that sort it was not to him prescribed, as he said it. I beseech [Page]you therefore iudge what a hainous slander this is to say, that M. Cartwright scarce could bee induced when time was to like of a prescript forme of prayer, when hee is not able to shew that either by doctrine or example he approued prayers publikely prescribed, nor would euer suffer himselfe to bee tyed to the orders of the Church of England. And thus much is sufficient for answere of his slanders supposed to be published by me against him, concerning breach of necessary duties. Wherein it may clearely appeare, that either hee doeth lewdly collect that which was not meant, or seeke to shunne that, which cannot bee auoyded. Did you euer before this heare of a man so slandred with trueth, and matters not criminall? but belike the man was podagricall, and cried before we came neere him.
Now wee are to proceed to examine his second branch of slanders concerning matters indifferent, the which is as strange as the other. so strange are they both, that in no good authour I euer read the like. But before we beginne; a word or two concerning that wrong that M. Cartwright thinketh to be done to him being charged, as he saith, with odious rayling. which yet I trust hee will not count slander, both for that it is left out of his diuision, and for that it is most euident, and true. That he raileth vnciuily these particulers testifie. his aduersaries he cōpareth to dogs & gheese. the ministery of England he calleth rouing, his aduersaries learned workes he calleth dung. the Bishops he calleth Popish & antichristian. Me he doth charge with vnchristian and immodest dealing, & suffreth his friend in the preface to cry out with full mouth against me. Infinite are his flowers in this kind. which I doubt not in euery mās accompt are odious, yet should I do him wrong to call it ignorant, the man hauing so good skill and so excellent a veine herein. onely let him not vse it to much, nor bragge of it. For the more skill he sheweth herein, the lesse commendation he shall deserue. odious railing, and Christian discretion hardly meete together in one man. But let vs proceede to the rest.
M. Cartwrights answere being charged not to haue refused the execution of his brother Stubbes his will.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
I will not deny, but there might be some mistaking in him that brought mee this report of M. Cartwrights dealing in the execution of M. Stubbes his will. for, as M. Cartwright affirmeth, and by perusing his will I finde, his brother did not so farre trust him. But assuredly my purpose was not to wrong him. neither to my knowledge haue I done it, were all true that M. Cartwr. saith, which not withstanding I am not bound to beleeue. For I [Page]do not Answere to the petit. p. 8. & 9. say, as M. Cartwright vntruly affirmeth, that he was content to be executour to his brothers Stubbēs his will, but that he refused not the execution of his will. And that was not onely reported to me, but beleeued, for that common humanitie and the office of a kinsman and brother required it at his handes, and for that in truth M. Cartwright confesleth, that there were dealings that passed betwixt him and his brother in trust. But bee it, that he was either not so greedy as to desire, or so inhumane and vnkinde as to refuse in part to execute his brothers will going in his countreys seruice, and hauing none neerer to him then M. Cartwright; what slander is this? Is it a dishonest part to execute his brothers will? nay it is a rude and inhumane part to refuse to do it. But may not ministers deale therein? yes: and as honest men as M. Cartwright too. neither doth Cyprians case concerne our times. Why then should this bee a slander? forsooth (percase) because he hath taught, that ministers may not be excutors of willes, nor deale in ciuil causes. and therfore he would be loth to deale in matters of willes. Why then doth he deale in ciuil causes? why doth he deale in leases, in money, in lands, and all those things that executors deale in? why is he still master of an Hospitall? and if to charge him in this bee no slander, sure no slander it is to charge him in the other. Vntruth it may bee, but certes no slander. What then if neither it be vntrueth, nor slander? hath M. Cartwright any cause to complaine? assuredly for ought M. Cartwright hath said as yet, there is not any vntruth in any words to be found. For if so be M. Stubbes did neuer offer it, nor name M. Cartwright his executor, then true it is which I say, that he refused it not. And why? because it was neuer either offered or meant. But because indeed I supposed there had bene some intendement in M. Stubbes to put trust in him, it shall bee shewed that in that sence he hath not refuted my words.
He saith first, that he was not named in his brothers will. Admit it were so. yet diuers doe administer goods, that are not named in the testators will: those especially that haue trust put in them. Beside that, he doth not deny, but he might be named in the scedule mentioned in the will, and which is a part of the same. Thirdly he confesseth that he yeelded vp a lease worth 6. pound yeerely aboue all reprise for nothing, and his annuitie for the [Page 52]summe his brother had of him: which declareth, that this was a matter of trust. for I doe not beleeue, that M. Cartwright was so tender hearted, as to giue a way his things for litle or nothing. Fourthly why should mistresse Stubbes & her friends complaine of M. Cartwright, if nothing was put to his trust? that her complaint should be causelesse, is ridiculous. that she complained, his conscience well knoweth, and it shall be verified if he will. but seeing he will needes shew himselfe so vnkinde, as to abrenounce his brothers last requestes, and so inhumane as not to see his brothers last will executed, be it so: and let this be put among the vnciuill and vnnaturall rules of puritanisine. yet if he deale in the businesse of his hospitall according to my lord of Leicesters or my lord of Warwikes last will, I doubt not, but he will proue an executor of a will. but forsooth he will not execute any mans wil, but great lords. howsoeuer it is; my argument which in my answere to the petition I made against M. Cartwright and his discipline standeth firme. for if M. Cartwr. deale in the gouernment of his hospitall, and other ciuill causes of his owne; albeit hee take himselfe to be a minister of the worde; then either hee doeth against his owne rule, or els hath no reason to exclude ministers from dealing in ciuill causes. but it appeareth he dealeth in ciuill causes, yea and that as may by his owne simple tale be presumed, very hardly. for if beside his annuity and writing for it, hee had a lease woorth 6. li. yerely for one peppercorne, it appeareth that hard dealing in his conscience weigheth not so much as one pepper come, especially if he meant to take the aduantage.
M. Cartwrights answere to a certeine question of mine concerning purchasing of land and buying of leases.
Heere (sayth he) is a Heere is impudent dealing. shew my words to this effect if you can. charge of a purchase of three or foure good mannours, and two good leases, and both got (for the most part) by the Doe you say so your selfe? I say it not. spoile of the hospitall, except the price of some small cottage &c. for the purchase of three or foure mannours, I neuer purchased any mannour in my life, but the mannor of Saxmund. M. Caluin neuer purchased so much: yet was he as learned as Master Cartwright. ham in Suffolke, whereof I haue yet but the moity, neither shall haue these foureteene or fifteene yeres, if one M. Iohnsons leaese be auailable, as hither to he hath enioyed it by If by you, then you do enioy it. mee, who haue [Page]not disturbed his possession. the rent that hee yeeldeth for the one halfe of the demaines is but thirtie shillings by yeere. the rent of the demaines that I receiue (although Are you a racker of rents, and tormentor of tenants? enhanced as farre as the tenant may bue thereof) is but 26. li. by yeere, the other rents for copyholds come yeerely to a 3. li. or there abouts, as I His forgetfullage, of which he spoke lately, maketh him forget the iust of his rents. remember. so that the whole of that I receiue commeth to litle aboue 30. li. by the yeere. to Was not your landes solde long before your purchase? purchase this, I sold of the inheritance my father and grandfather left, as faire a house for a farme not only as is in that towne where it standeth, but in diuers townes about, which had betweene eight or nine score acres of arable land belonging vnto it with Small matters in that countrey: all lying common. commons, medow, and pasture agreeable to the farmes in that countrey, by yere more then three times worth the valew, that either my father, or I receiued for it. and yet we receiued All is betweene, nothing iust. betweene eight and nine pounds yeerely of clere rent Tell what you solde it for, and it will appeare that Saxmundham cost you much more. discharged of all quit rents. that M. Sutcliffe may the better I haue no leasure. and I trust you tell true. enquire into it, the farme is situat in Waddon in the county of Cambridge, where I had also a coat with a close adioyning vnto it, which I sold when I did sell the other. Now Name, where I say it. where he sayth, I purchased my landes with my hospitall, I know not why hee should so often terme it Because you are master of it forsooth. my hospitall, rather then (as it is truely called) the hospitall of the right honourable the earle of Leicester. but this I know and professe constantly, that neither I Nor did any to your vse, not your wiues vse, or childrens? nor any for me purchased one foot of Percase you haue bestowed all in leases or other commodities. land for me since I came to the hospitall. I solde an annuitie in fee simple of That seemeth to be bought for one hundred pound. which is no vsury. 12. li. 10.5. by yeere since I came thither, as my lord chiefe Iustice of her Maiesties Common plees doeth well As if he remembred all fines and bargaines made before him. knowe, before whom I acknowledged a fine. It is no matter, your reuenues being great other wayes. leases of the hospitall I neuer made but one onely, for which the house and What receiued you? not I receiued 30. li. and because he draweth me to these accounts of the hospitall, I will offer, and in the hearing of any equall and indifferent auditor will make it cleere, that besides my Trauell about ciuill causes. continuall trauell for the setling & suites of the hospitall, which I (neuer brought vp there to) would not haue vndertaken for any money, but Why haue you your stipend? onely for conscience and duety to the poore hospitall my An executour of his will in that. L. trusted me with: I haue layd out of mine owne purse Can you charge the hospitall with no more? 40. marks ouer & aboue that which I [Page 53]haue Let vs knowe your allowances, and wee will confesse it to. receiued, or am like to receiue, vnlesse the stocke which is holden from the house be recouered this partly may appeare by an account I gaue vnto her Maiesties commissioners who had charge (among others) to enquire and certifie the whole estate of the Who hath made it poore, hauing such good reuenues? poore hospitall. Now for the two leases in Welborne, they were Might not other landes also be bought to M. Cartwrights vse by his friends aswell as these leases? bought by a friend of mine, who being the principall dealer is left Because the question is only concerning M. Cartwright. out, whether to draw more enuy to me, let it be iudged, especially of that which hereafter shall appeare. I confesse I should haue had a part therein, but they were neuer enioyed either of him or me, but were I trust you had money for them. released to M. Morgan, for that he was not able without his What conscience then had you first to take them? vtter vndoing to perfourme them. and where he I say not so. I onely talke what might be made of them. which I hope M. Cartwright looked well to. saith they were worth to me two hundred marks by the yere, they neuer haue bene nor wil be worth to vs both two bundred farthings in all. More then that (albeit my L. chiefe Iustice of England dealeth very honourably with vs) yet I referre it to his iudgement (if his lordship will be pleased to speake in so priuate a matter) that we are great Of gaine hoped for, or in M. Cartwrights owne opinion. loosers by M. Morgan. and M. Morgan (if hee haue but a sparke of good nature) shall be constrained to He eried out of your biting vsury, they say. confesse our kinde and christian de aling with him both in releasing his bargaine for a Where is that summe now bestowed? summe far vnderneath the valew it was worth, and Not without consideration, I trust. forbearing him many yeeres with much patience, after the forfeiture of his recognizaence, and many promises broken with vs. now where he excuseth these two last charges of being executor to my brother Stubbes, and of purchase of lordshippes (as hee doeth excuse many other things) in that he doth propound it onely in a question; it is You are vnwoorthy to be accounted a disputer, that take this for granted. vnworthy of any answere, not onely because a Straunge logike like to the strange discipline. quēstion doth more strongly sometimes auow then a bare affirmation, but because he is so violently and bitterly caried against the petitioner for the things he hath set downe by The reason is for that hee seemeth not to doubt of his questions. way of question, and for his Where do I make such excuse? shame you not to deuise these soolish shifty? excuse of being mistaken by the report of others. I referre it once againe to iudgement, how it fitteth with the credit of a minister of the Gospell, to publish (and that inprint) If you can proue, that I do so, you shall haue the garland, and bee crowned king of the Consistory. what soeuer he receiueth by report to the discredit of a Where were you ordeined minister? minister of the Gospell. and vnlesse M. Sutcliffe will I will bring forth God willing, that whereof you will be much ashamed. bring foorth his reporter, some will happily [Page]conceiue, that it is the inuention of his owne head. and Do you doubt of that, you affirmed euen now? if he did receiue it by report, yet seeing hee would blow it abroad by so strong a blast, as the print, at the least he should not haue simply affirmed it, but set it downe as a report. lastly, where he saith, he desireth not to be acquainted with my estate, he forgetteth himselfe. for in his former booke (as I remember, for I haue You were not then wise to speake without booke so merely imagined vatrueth. not the booke at this present) hee It standeth you vpon to shew where. promiseth to be a diligent surueyour, or auditour of mine and other mens lands. and in deed he is ouer diligent, that can find lands of mine in Hane you indeede neither land, lease nor fee, your selfe nor other to your vse in Norfolke nor Warwike shire? Warwikeshire and Norfolke, whereof I my selfe, nor any of my friends know not one foot. yet M. Doctor Sutcliffe admonished in this behalfe of his It will appeare otherwise. for indeed albeit I haue not affirmed that hee hath three or soure mannours, yet hee hath in value more rent then some fiue or sixe mannours in England. vntrueth set foorth in his former booke, and occasioned thereby to correct himselfe, feareth not in this later to affirme boldly, that if he haue done amisse, it is because hee hath set downe too litle, too much (sayth he) I haue not set downe. f. 69. p. 2. f. 70. p. 1.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
M. Cartwright in the title of his answere doth directly affirme, first that I charge him with the purchace of 3. or foure good mānors, & secondly that he hath purchased them with the spoile of the Hospitall. and thirdly by both these charges would he insinuate, that he is grieuously slandred. These three points therefore doe rest orderly to be discussed. To the first I say, that I do not charge him to haue purchased 3. or 4. Lordships. why doth not he that so boldly auoucheth this of me, and pleadeth so long against me for it, set downe my wordes or note the place where they are to be found? Is he determined still to vse such peruerse and strange dealing? In deed I confesse that I asked a question of Tho. Cart. how a man might by selling a coat and a few acres of land buy 3. or 4. lordships. But euery one that asketh a question especially in matter of fact, and concerning other mens dealings doeth not affirme so much as hee maketh a question of, for then were questions and affirmations all one, and it were vnlawfull to aske question in any doubtful cause. And then should the petitioner and other of M. Cartwr. consorts that haue made many questions of very odious matters, affirme the same. which were a point very dangerous not only to the authors of the booke, but to the [Page 54]whole Puritan faction, that so well liked it.
The petitioner doth aske whether men ought to incurre penalties for opinions they helde doubtingly. Quest. 1 yet it is heresie to doubt of matters of faith, and disloyaltie to doubt of the princes title and right to the crowne. So that I trust he wil not affirme, so much as is conteined in his question.
Secondly he demaundeth, Quest. 2 whether the forme of prayers and administration of Sacraments, the attire of ministers, and other ceremonies of the Church of England are more agreeing to the Church of Rome, or the Apostles and primitiue order. I trust M. Cartur. wil not affirme thus much in behalfe of the author of the petition.
He asketh of me why M. Cartwr. Quest. 10 may not sell the landes he had frō his father, and buy other with the money, as well as some of the Bishops, &c. Yet he is not so to be vnderstood, as if hee said, that Bishops sel their fathers lands, & buy others. For few of them buy, whatsoeuer they sell, and few may bee compared herein to M. Cartwright, and his fellowes. who vnder pretence of refusing liuings haue by begging, and whining, and shifting, and compleyning of persecution enriched themselues & their children: while Bishops haue hardly bin able to beare the charge of their office and place.
He also demaundeth whether the Archbrshop; Quest. 13 of Canterbury should not rather be called Popes, then Primates. yet I trust hee will not affirme it. he hath a litle more honestie, as I thinke.
He asketh further, whether Christ being before the Bishops, Quest. 17 and should answere as Bambridge and Iohnson did, should not bee committed. yet I hope he is not so blasphemous a wretch, as to compare Christ with such fellowes; or so lewd, as to say that hee should be conuented, or committed.
An other question is likewise demaunded, Quest. 22 whether ordinaries haue not contriued, promulgated, and published articles (hee meaneth orders) in their owne name, without her Maiesties assent. yet I doubt, whether he wil stand to affirme so much.
He asketh whether Ecclesiasticall Iudges are not in the Praemunire, Quest. 27. & 34. yet dare he not auouch it.
Like wise the distracted Abstractor doth frame many odious interrogatories, which albeit he be, as they say, a mad felow, yet he will not affirme, neither I hope wil M. Cartwright make affirmations [Page]of them. Hee asketh whether the Bishops haue not made vnle arned and criminous ministers, and suffered them to continue all her Maiesties reigne. And, whether the Archbishop haue not dispensed contrary to Gods word, and may exercise absolute authoritie, and whether the Archbishop being an excommunicate and simoniacall person may resort to the Pope for absolution. Yet I thinke the man hath more shame and modestie then to affirme any such matter. Is it not then a matter very ridiculous, that M. Cartwright will haue questions to be affirmations? Beside that, it is very dangerous to his faction, that hath moued so many dangerous questions. but to affirme that a question doth more strongly auow then an affirmation, as doth M. Cartwr. is most strange and absurd. Neither doe I so reason against the petitioner, as if euery word of his questions were by him auerred and affirmed, but first because his questions are for the most part grounded vpon matters of Law, of which euery one is to take notice; Next for that he doth not onely make a question, but also declare his owne opinion. As for example, one of his questions is this.
Quaere of Matth, Quest. 10 Sutcliffe, &c. why M. Cartwright may not sell the lands he had from his father, and buy other with the money, as well as some of the Bishops, who by bribery, simony, extortion, racking of rents, wasting of woods and such like stratagemes waxe rich, and purchase great Lordships for their posteritie. Beside this in other places he hath fufficiently declared his meaning. as for my case it is quite contrary, I speake of matters of fact, wherein I am ignorant, and desire to be resolued, and yet M. Cartwright will do me no fauour, and disdeineth out of his high throne of the eldership to speake to me a poore Christian, desirous to learne of his worship. Well therefore doth hee to adde, that sometime a question doth more strongly auow, then an affirmation. for it is some what to much to say, that it doth so at all times: and not true that it doth so at any time. But were it true, yet should he winne nothing but discredit, to reason thus of particulars. for although sometime M. Cartwright doth say wel, yet he doth not so alwayes.
But suppose y t indeed I had signified, that M. Cart had purchased lands, and bought leases more in value, then 3. or 4. good lordships: yet should it be no slander. and that first, because it is true. and next because it is no dishonestie to purchase, or prouide by honest [Page 55]courses for his wife and children. The first appeareth by these particulers. he confesseth that he hath bought the mannor of Saxemundeham, the moity whereof is worth about 30. li. yeerely. now hee knoweth there be diuers mannors that are not 5. li. rent. Secondly he cannot deny, but he with one Fludde had two leases of M. Morgan worth 200. markes, as both M. Fludde and M. Morgan and others wil iustifie. He had also his brothers lands tied for his annuitie, which since that he hath sold as is said for a great summe. Let him therefore tell vs what he hath done with his money and al that he hath gotten since. for either must it be employed in lands, or leases, or some trade, or els at vse. but this he denseth, and I thinke he vseth no trade, and therfore that remaineth. Beside that M. Cartwright hath large contributions, and gifts, and cannot chuse but win well by his Hospitall. What is then become of all he hath gotten? Hath he spent it in almes? he is none of those that meaneth to merit by almes deeds. Hath he spent it in hospitalitie? nay he cōmonly feedeth at other mens trenchers. Doth he spend it in seruants? he keepeth few or none, and that the rather to moue men to giue largely. His apparell is not costly. At London he spendeth nothing in Innes. What then remaineth, but that his money should goe to encrease his reuenues? for I know none so vncharitable as to thinke that he hideth his talents in a napkin.
But saith he, he hath gained litle by the Hospitall, saue trauel and charge. for the Hospitall oweth him fourtie markes. as if it were not an easie matter to gaine well, and by clayming large allowances when he spent litle to make the Hospitall indebted to him. Againe he saith, that he hath sold away the two leases in Welborne and his annuitie. as if so be he had not money for them. and I trust his conscience would not suffer him to be a looser by them. For hauing payd 420. li. for Morgans leases, he and his felow had 600. pound againe. a small gaine when you deale with men of good cleane consciences.
Further he saith, that he hath no lands in Norfolke nor Warwikshire. yet in the section next before hee confesseth, that hee had lands of his brother Stubbes bound for his annuitie, and who wil beleeue, but that he hath employed the money that came of the annuitie and leases that he solde, or els hath some others to do it [Page] [...] [Page 55] [...] [Page]for him, either to his owne vse, or to his wiues or childrens vses? and all this, albeit I desire not to bee acquainted with his estate, I haue by certeine intelligence vnderstood. M. Cartwright saith that in a certeme booke (he knoweth not where) I promise to bee a surueyor or auditor of his and others lands. but vnlesse he can shew the place, we must record it as vntruth. And in the meane while we take him for a man that speaketh he knoweth not what, and that is written he remembreth not where.
By this which is confessed, and I haue learned, it appeareth that if I had said, that his reuenues are more then some 3. or 4. Lordships, yet the vntrueth had not bene such as is pretended. for you see what is confessed, and what is more, euery man may coniecture. But in deede I doe not say so much, but doubting of the matter, because of the vncerteintie of mens reports, I only asked the question, wondering in deede, how of so litle beginnings he could arise to such wealth, and not beleeuing, that such a simple ferme as Waddon is, and the fermes are in that countrey (albeit the number of acres were so great, as he affirmeth, and I doe not beleeue) and which (I doubt not) was spentmost during his abode in Cambridge, and in his trauel, could be sold for a fift part of that money, which now he is worth in lands and goods.
I need not therefore to make an excuse, as being herein abused by others; neither did I: although M. Cartwright very vntruly sayth, I did so. and therefore referreth it to iudgement againe, how it standeth with my credit to report whatsoeuer I he are by report. to whom I answere, that this maketh little for his credit to speake vntruth, and to forge matters neuer said, nor thought. let him shew first where I excuse my selfe by report. next where I report whatfoeuer I heare of others. and lastly, that these matters against him stand vpon report onely; and are vtterly false. if not, then whether he be minister or not (which iustly may be doubted) he must vnderstand, that hee hath done me wrong. and if hee be a minister, that hee hath taught falsly, and charged me vntruly, and is farre more at ease then his fellow ministers, which hath gotten so great wealth, and is at so litle charge.
To the second point of his charge I aunswere, that I neuer sayd, that he hath gotten three or foure mannours by the spoile of his hospitall. why then doth hee charge me with so saying? [Page 56]is this the sincerity of the doctours of discipline to exclaime vpon men for slanders, and yet not to be able to shew any good matter, but such as they forge themselues? that I neuer sayd so, what proof need I, but that he doth not in one word go about to answere any such thing? Beside this looke my books, there will no such matter bee found. Indeede I may say that the stipend of his Hospitall being toward 50. li. is a good helpe to him, and I say that the lawe presumeth that hee hath gotten most part of his wealth by his Hospitall. and that is true, as appeareth by the councell of c. Inquirendum de peculio cleric. Rhemes, and c. si quu sane. codem. Toledo, and diuers other doctores in c. inuestigandum codem. canons, that hold that the wealth of priestes commeth by the Church liuings. and yet that it is so in his case, I will not directly affirme considering the great gifts he was wont to haue by those of his side. But now that simple fooles do cease offering to this saints shrine, and that the idolatrie and superstition thereof is discouered, it seemeth, he is much offended.
The third point is easily cleared. for if he were neuer charged with spoyling his Hospitall, as himselfe afraide of some shadow that troubleth his conscience doth surmise: how can he be said to be therein slandered? That in his purchases he is not slandred, it doth appeare by that which is said before.
And this may bee ynough, and percase to much for my clearing touching this matter. for what perteineth it to me, what M. Cartwright hath purchased, and how? onely thus much it maketh for the cause, that M. Cartwright hauing atteined to so great wealth and liuing, by what meanes fewe men know; hee hath no reason to compleine of persecution, or to exclaime and cry out against the liuings of the clergie, and to offer them as it were a praye to those rauinors, that would helpe to aduance his strange nouelties. Neither (I thinke) wil he do so any more, nay now he hath much a doe to hide what he hath gotten himselfe, and would gladly if he might goe cleare away with it: and cannot well doe it, vnlesse we beleeue his bare word, which is lesse then a bare report, which notwithstanding hee little esteemeth. That he cannot thus clearely cary away the matter, his owne suspicious answere sheweth. he doth not tell vs when he solde his fathers ferme, nor what he had for it. neither dare he declare what he paid for Saxemundham mannor, nor whether M. Iohnson [Page]that enioyeth the moity of the demaines payd him any consideration. He doeth likewise concele from vs, what money M. Stubbes had for his annuitie, and what the money was he ought him. Likewise he telleth vs not, what he gaue with his daughter Mary, nor what he meaneth to giue with his other daughters. He doeth not tell vs what M. Morgan had of him for his leases, nor what money hee had backe from M. Morgan. neither doth he set downe his stipend of his Hospitall, nor what money hee hath leant to M. I. Throkmorton, nor what corne, or other things hee hath had of him; nor any particulers whereby it may appeare, that all his wealth may rise out of his fathers ferme, his wiues portion, and his Hospital. Nor dare he shew what sheepe and cattell he hath, nor what his wife hath got by making mair. who can therefore beleeue otherwise, then that hee hath more then he dare make shew of, or that he hath lesse, then I supposed hee had? if hee will yet say otherwise, then let him answere to these points directly, and I will my selfe acquite him, if hee can discharge himselfe. If he dare not, let him not henceforth say any more that I haue slandred him.
What store of money I haue, I Yet despise not poore men, not exclaime against the supposed tiches of the clergie. am not bound to giue M. Sutcliffe accompt. what skill I haue to make vse of it, may partly appeare by the leases of M. Rather by his confession, and outcry against your dealings. Morgan. and now it will further appeare by my dealing with M. Francis Michel. Where first, as before he would I do not so make him, nor shut out the other. but he may haue interest notw tstanding any spech of mine. make mee alone the owner of the two leases, shutting out the principall dealer: so here for the ende before rehearsed, bee maketh me M. Michels creditor for 300. pound, whereas the recognizance he forfeited Such packing I see is vsuall with these men. was to my friend, and not to mee, and his principall debt was onely 200. pound, and not 300. pound. Now when the day of payment approched, hee came to me in the Fleete, and offered me interest to for beare, which I But your friend would not. vtterly refusing, did notwithstanding at his earnest sute and compleint of his distresse yeeld to forbeare the debt, and gaue him a writing of my hande to this effect, that I was But his friend perhaps would haue the forfeite or interest. for mine owne part, content to forbeare him with these conditions, first that my grant should not bee hurtfull to my Viz. His factor for vsury as it seemeth. friend not then in [Page 57]towne, and secondly that it should not be preiudiciall to the principall summe of 200. pound. and whereas hee saith in the margent, that hee will prooue this I say no such matter. but speake onely of the note, which in effect is not denied. interest by shewing the note of mine owne hand, let him shew the note, and let him shame either me or himselfe. And if that be not sufficient to cleare my It consisteth not in these petit toyes. righteousnesse in this cause, I appeale to his owne father M. He can say farte more then I haue alledged, if he list. Michel, who was priuie to the whole course of our dealing with his sonne. and we are so farre from taking Because where it is not, it cannot be had. interest of him, that to this day being about fiue yeeres at the least, since the money was due, we haue not receiued so much, as the principall which wee onely demaunded of him, although wee had sued out the forfeiture of his recognizance. And touching the matter of interest, albeit I haue alwayes bene of What is your opinion against all antiquitie? iudgement for the lawfulnesse of it, so it bee with such caution as charitie (the rule of dealing with our neighbour) be not Howe can that bee, when wee should lende without vsury? broken: yet in the time of my greatest necessitie, when I was beyond the sea, I receiuing assurance onely for the Is it bare that commeth without interest? bare money I left in the hands of my friendes, did meuer But had you not after 10. in the hundred? couenant with them for the value of one peny; but was content with what soeuer they themselues of their owne accord did allow, whether any thing or That your friends did doubt of and therefore gaue you largely. nothing, Which dealing allowed of those that are the most bitter aduer saries of interest, M. Sutcliffe may thinke with himselfe, how vntruly hee dealeth with me in his I charge him no further [...]he [...] [...]is owne writing chargeth him. accusation of double vsance.
In the margent ouer this word note lin. penult, these words are set: here M. Sutcliffe is put to the iumpe of apiece of his credite.
Matth. Sutcliffe.
Vpon sight of a certeine note drawen out of the originall of M. Cartwrights hand, I do collect by that which merchants say, that he meant to haue double vsance, I do not charge him with it. onely I affirme, that merchants say hee had double vsance. why then doth hee charge me vntruely? beside that, why doth he not cleare himselfe, if he account it a slander? that he can not do it, it is too too manifest. for first he alloweth vsury, & next answereth this note of his owne simply: and thirdly he may be conuicted by witnesses. I haue (sayth he) bene alwayes of iudgement for the lawfulnesse of interest. wherein hee sheweth himselfe to haue small iudgement, not being able to distinguish [Page]interest, that is in all contracts so much as concerneth a mans profit or losse, from vsury that is in lone of money: and secondly, allowing vsury contrary to all diuinity, law, and reason. neither doth his exception auaile him. for vulesse charity be in Quid foeuerari? quid hom inē occidere? Cato apud Cic. off. li b. 3. cutting of throats, charity is not in vsury, but in lending freely. the note doeth testifie that he forbore his money so iustly two moneths which merchants in their exchanges obserue, that hee is vehemently to be suspected for receiuing double vsance, M. Morgan much complained, that he was eaten vp with vsurie. and M. Michell, if he were called vpon his othe, would say this money of M. Cartwright did him no good.
Besides vsury there appeare diuers bad practises in M. Cartwrights dealings. first it is no signe of honest meaning, to make bonds to a third person, it argueth that he meant to haue that, which he was ashamed to take. besides it is no good course to entangle yong men in bonds, their fathers being yet liuing. the l. 1. ff. des. C. Macedonian. Romanelawes make such bondes voide. neither doeth it any whit relieue him, that hee sayth, he hath not yet his principall. for vsurers oft times loose all. whatsoeuer M. Cartwright had, he meant to haue large allowance. for he had iudgement for the forfeiture. thirdly, nothing woulde content M. Cartwright but a recognizance, to shewe that hee meant to haue lande for money.
But sayeth hee, what vse I can make of money, appeareth by the lease of M. Morgan. In the written copy which M. Cartwright himselfe gaue out, it is 14. li. 10.5. but because it is too much to take so much for 100. li. hee taketh his penne, setting down 12. li. 10. s. confuting himselfe w t his owne hand, & making no conscience to tell vntrueth, and therefore his bare word is nothing: at y e most, it is but bare proofe. true. for M. Morgan did grealy complaine of your hard dealing, the same also appeareth by the note made to M. Michell, yea and by the mans testimony. but nothing maketh the same more euident, then the dealing with M. Stubs, for to take an annuity of 12. li. 10. s. yerely for one hundred pound (as it seemed you did, and must confesse, if you will tell what money he had of you) and afterward to release the annuity for an hundred pound, is nothing but to take 12. li. 10. s. yerely for the vse of an hundred pound. Likewise he that deliuereth out two or three hundred pound, or such a summe of money vpon a lease, and afterward releaseth his bargaine for his money again, and percase halfe so much more, cannot escape the note of a biting vsurer. how nere this was to M. Morgans case, I report me to M. Cartwrights conscience, and M. Fluddes and Morgans testimony, [Page 58]which must needes testifie that for 420. li. they receiued 600. li.
He sayth further, that the recognizance wherein M. Michell stood bound to his friend was but for 200. li. yet the copy of the note which was vnder M. Cartwrights hand doth mention 300. li. but M. Cartwright hath gotten the originall into his handes, and so presumeth to say what he list. but first the writer shall testifie against him, and next his owne conscience. but sayth he, let him shew me the note, thereby either to shame him, or my selfe. and in the margent it is sayd, that I am put to the iumpe of a piece of my credit. as if it were not sufficient that there was such a note. or as if my credit depended on such patched notes. will M. Cartw. say on his credit that there neuer was such a note, and that it was only for 200. li. he will not, I am assured, & therefore what need solemne proofes where the matter in question cannot be denied?
He alledgeth also, that he cannot yet haue his money of M. Michell, which is the case of many that lend for interest, and abridgeth the suspition of vsury nothing. Lastly, to shewe his good dealing, he sayth, he had nothing for his money, but what his friends voluntarily gaue. but that hee doeth not specifie, neither doth hee shew whether he expected the same or not. which if he did would conuince him of mentall vsurie, all this defence therefore is defectiue. for neither doth he alledge matter sufficient for his discharge, nor bringeth any other proofe, then his owne single and bare word, which I beleeue no more, then I beleeue M. Throk. word if he should be examined at the barre, and pleade not guilty. he that is charged can doe no lesse then deny, but where be his witnesses? where be the proofes?
Thus you haue heard M. Cartwrights defence of himselfe in matters needlesse, if he could haue contented himselfe; wherein albeit he would blot others, and cleare himselfe, yet all falleth out against him, and maketh for his aduersary, it may be M. Cartwright will thinke otherwise, and reply, but if he purpose to salue his credit, let him no more forge and deuise matters on his owne head, and as hee pleaseth himselfe, but let him deale plainly, and set downe my wordes as I wrote them, not as himselfe wresteth them, and then I doubt not, but his owne eyes [Page]will see, and his owne confcience condemne his owne errours. all the worst I desire him is, that he may see them, acknowledge them, and amend them, if he will not amend them, yet let him make an end of these foolish challenges, that will be accepted, (he may assure himselfe) much to his hurt, and preiudice. if he will make no end of quarrelling, let him not complaine, if his follies be layd open to the world. and if he will needs write, let him leaue these trifling controuersies, and employ his wit, and labour in the common cause. if he will both quarrell and trifle; I can not for my part, but be sory to deale with so quarrelsome and trifling an aduersary: and his friends lament, that he hath fallen on such a base and worthlesse argument. only I. Throkm. percase will take pleasure in these courses, and furnish him with store of prefaces, such as is set before this briefe: but he had better consult with wifer heades, and take an other course. it may be hee will not heare me: I will therefore forbeare to vrge him further, & commend him to God, and leaue him to the counsell of his best friendes.